《Ink Blade》


 CH 1.1

    Previous Life 1 (part 1)


    When broken consciousness was pulled back a little bit, Mo Ren found himself curled up on the ground. His dry black hair was scattered on his pale face, covering his sight.


    The scrawny servant moved and tried to flex and stretch his fingers. Before he could tell how long he had fainted, he felt cramps in his stomach. Before falling asleep, he hadn''t taken a bite for two days.


    There was no light in the woodshed, it was dark, and it was filled with a humid and rotten smell. The north wind of the cold winter leaked from the gaps of the windows, making a sharp sound.


    At the same time, there were loud noises, chaotic footsteps, and the beating of gongs and drums.


    A trace of uneasiness in the heart that was almost numb suddenly came, like the stagnant rotten water that was suddenly thrown with stones, making huge waves and countless drops. Mo Ren endured the increasing pain, he sat up and looked out. Here was one of the lowest parts of the Jiuzhong Hall. Generally, only servants constantly worked here. There should not have been such a lively and festive noise.


    What came into his eyes were bright lights, countless people mingling together, and a fiery color red that was spread far away.


    He was at a loss. A frightened look appeared on his thin face.


    Why does everything appear like a wedding banquet?


    In an instant, the last trace of blood faded from his already pale face. He could no longer care about anything else, and pushed away the crumbling woodshed door, the cold wind with snow was freezing, and the bright light of a lamp pricked his eyes.


    The servants in the side hall gathered together to put up lights and decorations. A little servant came over holding a red brocade that was gorgeous and exquisite and looked contemptuously when he passed by Mo Ren.


    He didn''t like the former personal bodyguard of the Hall Master at all. It was said that this man grew up with the Hall Master and that he was proud and bullied people. He also framed the upright and kind-hearted Young Master Bai Hua several times. Eventually, he angered the Hall Master, his martial arts was abolished, his meridians were cut off, and then he was sent to the side hall.


    Now this person who fell from the clouds and into the mud was already a waste even worse than ordinary people. Any stronger servant can insult and bully him. If it wasn''t for the fact that this little servant was afraid of being scolded for missing his job, he would really want to make a few sarcastic remarks. But, now with important clothes in his arms, he just wanted to walk in a hurry, but he did not expect to be stopped by the said disabled person.


    "Who is¡­¡­cough cough..."


    As soon as he opened his mouth, Mo Ren did not expect that his voice was so hoarse that he couldn¡¯t even form a full sentence.


    In such cold weather, the emaciated man only had an old gray singlet. He coughed bitterly, but the cold wind like ice dregs poured into his lungs, only adding to his pain.


    The little servant frowned fiercely and pushed Mo Ren to the ground hard. "Go go go, what bad luck!"


    After the little servant cursed, he raised leg and was about to walk away. Unexpectedly, his trousers were pulled. Mo Ren sat in the snow and gripped the young servant¡¯s trouser tightly. He looked up at him with almost humble and pleading eyes. With his frozen blue and white fingers, he quickly wrote words on the snow covered ground.


    Who is getting married?


    "Hey, you trash, let me go." The little servant impatiently kicked him on his abdomen, and said, "What¡¯s the point of asking? Of course, it¡¯s the wedding banquet of the Hall Master. "


    "Ugh....¡±


    The kick was merciless. Mo Ren only felt that his stomach, which was already hungry, twitched violently. The sharp pain at that moment almost made him see black and faint.


    But that''s it, he persevered and didn''t let go of the little servant, and wrote on the snow again.


    Wh-


    He hadn''t written the word "marry" yet, and the word "who" was not even written successfully, when the little servant suddenly laughed. "Who is it? Of course it is with Young Master Bai. Why? You think it could be with a useless person like you?¡±


    Mo Ren didn''t seem to react much, but simply loosened his hands and slowly closed his eyes.


    It was not a surprise to him.


    He knew it was going to happen sooner or later, but¡­.


    The little servant went away swearing. Mo Ren suddenly vomited a few large mouthfuls of blood, which was exceptionally bright in the white snow.


    He had no idea when he had started to get used to vomiting blood. But this time, he simply grabbed a handful of clean snow from the side, and carefully wiped the corners of his mouth with it.


    Then he stood up strenuously and watched the red color that made him distressed, walked unsteadily step by step towards the direction of the main hall, like a moth being drawn to the flame.


    ******


    An hour later, a fire broke out in the Lianhua Hall, but it only burned the colorful silk lanterns hanging outside. Chu Yan, the Hall Master, had long reconstructed the material of Lianhua Hall with materials that were invulnerable to fire and water. Therefore the fire didn¡¯t cause much damage.


    Mo Ren knelt straight in front of the Lianhua Hall, and his eyes were full of despair. He had no idea how long he had been kneeling in the snow and it was not until his consciousness had begun to waver that the Head of the Execution Hall appeared behind him and said with a cold voice, "Mo Ren, setting fire in the Lianhua Hall, accept your crime and receive punishment for attempting to kill its Master.¡±


    Mo Ren raised his face, his frozen purple lips trembled, and after a while, he said with difficulty, "Bai Hua.....no master."


    The Head of the Execution Hall felt that the man was unreasonable and explained in an almost earnest tone, "Bai Hua would be the wife by default, why won¡¯t he be called master?"


    Mo Ren seemed to have accepted this explanation. He merely nodded, lowered his eyes, bowed his head, and obediently accepted his punishment.


    In fact, he was already cold, as if there was a suffocating cold flowing through his whole body. While panting intermittently, he asked calmly as much as possible.


    "Master¡­.what did he say?"


    "The Hall Master was furious and beheaded the Chief guard of the Lianhua Hall. The remaining guards and secret guards were held in accordance with the rules for failing to protect the Master and neglecting their duties."


    Unexpectedly, Mo Ren murmured with a smile, "Guards of Jiuzhong Hall...it should be rectified. Even a waste like me can burn the Lianhua Hall. Would its master¡¯s chamber be next and still nobody would know?"


    "....You are exactly what the Hall Master said.¡±


    The Head of the Execution Hall glanced at the man who was kneeling in the snow who was waiting for death, he sighed and couldn''t help but say, "Why are you being troublesome again? You know that Bai Hua is the person favored by the Hall Master, you know it is impossible to do anything about him..."


    Mo Ren did not answer, but only asked dumbly instead, "If I live to survive Ling Chi''s punishment later, can I see the Hall Master before I die?"


    (t/n Ling Chi- the specific implementation is that the executioner uses a sharp knife to cut off the flesh of the victim piece by piece, ranging from hundreds to thousands. The tortured often endure hours of pain before they bleed to death.)


    "If you can really survive those things, according to the rules, you should be punished in front of the Hall Master before being executed. However, that punishment, let alone how you look like now, I dare not say that you could endure Ling Chi to the end until the execution. "


    Hearing this, the Head of the Execution Hall felt complicated and sighed, "You¡­.you better just commit suicide. It¡¯s never too late."


    Mo Ren just shook his head and begged weakly, "Mo Ren dare not escape, please asking the Head of the Execution Hall to fulfill my last wish".


    The Head of the Execution Hall only sighed again, waved his hand and asked someone to tie Mo Dao, then helplessly repeated, "Alas, why are you so troublesome..."


    However, he didn¡¯t hear the other answer anything for half a minute, he only heard the servant say in surprise, "Master, he¡­¡­he fainted."


    He was only left dumbfounded and smiled bitterly in his heart.


    ¨CIt wouldn¡¯t do until you¡¯re punished, yet you¡¯re still delusional about going to see the Hall Master alive?


    Shaking his head, he took a step to leave, however, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of what was clearly left in the snow where Mo Ren was kneeling just now. He narrowed his eyes. Two words written with his fingers in the snow were seen.


    Ming Zhi.


    (t/n Ming Zhi-to demonstrate one''s sincere convictions; y¨« s¨« m¨ªng zh¨¬-to demonstrate one''s sincerity by dying.)


    "To express one¡¯s will in death..."


    The Head said to himself, "But what can I do? Even though it was obviously clear, the Hall Master has not cared about you for a long time."


    ****


    Three days later, Chu Yan, the Hall Master of Jiuzhong Hall, got married.


    People from all over the world had always been bold and generous, and it was never uncommon to spend a lot of money. But this time, the style of the Master of the Jiuzhong Hall was just amazingly large. Three thousand banquet seats, gold and silver plates; vermilion lanterns like stars, and floating red colors that looked better than clouds.


    People couldn''t help but admire: This background really is not comparable to ordinary sects.


    The cheerful banquet continued until sunset, and then the guests gradually dissipated. When night fell, it turned overcast, and snow floated softly, which made it even more silent and cold.


    A layer of snow had accumulated on the long steps outside the Lianhua Hall, and Master Chu, the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Hall, stood at the highest place. His red wedding dress was not yet taken off, and his handsome face was indifferent, like the ice that never melted in the mountains for thousands of years, and only casted a faint glance at the overwhelming evil of the world.

 CH 1.2

    Previous Life 1 (part 2)


    Under his feet were layers of jade steps, and a person kneeling in the snow was seen at the end.


    Bearing a torture rack, and wearing a black robe¨Cwhich was the costume for sinners admitting their faults and being tortured as traitors and had come to ask for death.


    Mo Ren was motionless and silent, and the heavy torture rack pressed him into a kneeling posture. His head was lowered and he kneeled weakly, like a cold dead man, and the snowflakes that had fallen on his body had not melted anymore.


    Blood kept dripping from the strands of his black hair, and the snow on the ground was also gradually dyed a heart-stopping dark crimson by the blood that was soaked on his black robe.


    "Side hall, lowly slave Mo Ren, attempts to murder the new ¡°servant of the Lord¡± Bai Hua, and is seen as treason. Thirteen tortures have been completed. Please asking the Hall Master to sentence and give him death.¡±


    The Head of the Execution Hall reported in a high voice, but he couldn''t help but turn his eyes sideways.


    He couldn¡¯t bear to look at it, and couldn''t bear to remember it again.


    For three days, the principal punishment was done, and Mo Ren tasted the most severe basic law here in the Jiuzhong Hall. He endured and persevered from the beginning, however he eventually couldn¡¯t help but screamed out, and finally, his last bit of strength was completely used up.


    Even the executioner lost count how many times this person had passed out during the process, and later it turned out that even ice cold salt water couldn''t wake him up. He only remembered that his breath stopped twice, and even his pulse stopped after the subsequent time. He really looked like a dead man hanging on a scaffold.


    The Head merely shook his head, and just as he ordered for him to be covered with white cloth, he miraculously started breathing again.


    God knew that at that moment, how much the Execution Hall Head, Master Yang, who was accustomed to delivering tortures, wanted to just directly bring a knife to his pale and thin neck.


    The tortures from his Execution Hall should be prepared for those ungrateful and traitorous scums. Mo Ren was no doubt guilty of a crime, he was bold, stubborn, disobeyed orders, and tried to assassinate the future master¡­¡­.but he was also loyal to Chu Yan from beginning to end, more loyal than any other person in Jiuzhong.


    It''s a pity that it had finally fallen to this point.


    Above the long steps, the Master of the Jiuzhong Hall looked down at the sinner who was kneeling in the snow, but his chest somewhat felt tight. He opened his mouth, and his tone was colder than the snow in the middle of winter.


    "Have you had enough trouble? Is it gratifying now?"


    No answer.


    Mo Ren below was already very weak and was close to dying. He had no more energy to speak for a long time, let alone even make a single movement.


    Chu Yan looked at such a Mo Ren, and somehow felt even more irritable in his heart.


    It was obviously a festive day, but it was disturbed by the person in front of him. He then thought back to the fire three days ago, although it was not a serious problem, yet it still really made him lose his face.


    This person really¡­¡­needs a beating.


    "Brother Chu," a voice that sounded like clear spring, a gait that was as light and graceful as a woman¡ªa person wearing a gorgeous wedding dress leisurely walked out from the inner room.


    Bai Hua smiled and held Chu Yan''s arm, "Are you punishing this person again?"


    "Mn." Chu Yan was obviously absent-minded. He glanced at Mo Ren again, and suddenly said to Bai Hua, "Hua¡¯er didn¡¯t mind what happened three days ago. This person is just a lowly waste. Since he has attempted to harm you several times, today¡­.I¡¯ll let you deal with him. "


    "This....¡± Bai Hua hesitated, and there was a trace of ¡®just the right amount¡¯ intolerance in his slightly furrowed eyebrows, which made him more charming. He seemed to have struggled for a long time before he pulled Chu Yan''s hand and gently advised,¡±Brother Chu, although this person is malicious, it is also because he has you in his mind. Besides, Brother Chu, isn¡¯t he your former bodyguard in the end. Hua¡¯er didn''t want to let Brother Chu be gossiped about because of him¡­....it¡¯s better to just spare his life "


    "Alas, Hua¡¯er, you¡¯re too kind."


    Chu Yan shook his head back, secretly pressing down the discomfort in his heart, and said casually, "Forget it, today is our big day, don''t let this kind of person stain your eyes. As for him, he¡¯s tired of being alone. Throw it out. "


    There was no need to look to know that the expression of Mo Ren must be very desperate at the moment.


    This is also okay. It¡¯s time to let this guy learn to behave better. If he continues to make trouble in the future, won''t the people in Jianghu only see him as a joke?


    Chu Yan thought to himself, and took Bai Hua back to the inner room. Then two servants came out and dragged Mo Ren down.


    Chu Yan and Bai Hua were very tender with each other, but somehow he didn''t want to stay in the Lianhua Hall. He put back his clothes on and went back to his own Jiuzhong Hall.


    When he came out, it was already snowing heavily. Chu Yan pulled the black cloak on his body tighter and frowned.


    "What time is it?" He asked his personal maidservant Qui Quan.


    "Answering to the Master, it''s already midnight." Qiu Quan answered in a whisper. "Master has stayed in Young Master Bai¡¯s room for about an hour and a half."


    "Mn." Chu Yan nodded, looking at the whistling snow, wondering what to think.


    "Master....." Qiu Quan paused and hesitated, and anxiety appeared between her beautiful brows.


    Mo Ren at present had his foundation abolished, and his physique was not as good as an ordinary person. In such severe cold weather, and being wounded again¡­..Qiu Quan dared not think about it anymore.


    "Okay." Chu Yan rubbed his eyebrows irritably, "Isn¡¯t it just pleading for that waste¡­.Go, go ahead and bring him back. Tell him, don''t think that this Master will not throw you away again. If you make trouble tomorrow, you will go directly to the execution room and be whipped to death! "


    Qiu Quan hurriedly knelt down and said, "Qiu Quan thanks the Master on behalf of Elder brother Mo!"


    Looking at the back of Qiu Quan as she hurried away, Chu Yan''s mood seemed to be better.


    Now, he felt that he didn''t want the life of Mo Ren anymore, otherwise he would not have been spared from his death sentence even by the advice of the soft-hearted Bai Hua, nor would he have agreed with Qiu Quan¡¯s plea.


    After all, he had also thought about their past friendship, and Chu Yan was not unaware of Mo Ren''s loyalty to him as well.


    It''s just that¡­...saying that Bai Hua is a spy?


    Chu Yan sneered. If he wanted to frame someone, he should have done it in a decent manner. He had liked Bai Hua for ten years, and Bai Hua also willingly accompanied him as a male pet for ten years. Hua¡¯er had no martial arts and his heart was pure. Where was he a spy?


    Contrary to his expectation, Mo Ren had become doubtful more than once, and even tried to assassinate him....assassinate! Such a daring slave, if it wasn''t for him considering their past relationship, he would have long gone¡­..


    His thoughts seemed to be gradually covered up by mists, as Chu Yan stared at the snowflakes that were blown by the wind and thought to himself secretly. He finally married Bai Hua, and it was no doubt the most resolute way to show his attitude. If Mo Ren was more sensible, he probably wouldn¡¯t be against Bai Hua anymore. As such, it was not like he couldn¡¯t really treat the person better.


    ¡­Speaking of which, how did he and Mo Ren get to this point? Before, Ah Ren was so obedient, how did everything come to disobeying and rebelling against the Master now?


    Chu Yan squatted down on the porch, waiting leisurely for Qiu Quan to return and report back to him.


    Really slow.


    Chu Yan frowned, and his phoenix eyes turned even more gloomy. These years, even Qiu Quan had also become more and more outrageous.


    Ah right, she had the shadow of that willful boy. Maybe, I¡¯m just really too used to that Mo Ren.


    After waiting for about half an hour, when Chu Yan had begun to become impatient, Qiu Quan''s figure appeared opposite the porch.


    The maid still stood respectfully, and the hem of her light yellow skirt rustled and trembled in the cold wind. Through the drifting snowflakes, Chu Yan saw her pale face, and her dim and empty eyes.


    Chu Yan panicked for no reason.


    "Master." He heard Qiu Quan''s seemingly calm but trembling voice, "Mo Ren is dead."


    "What? Say it again." Chu Yan froze for a moment. The cold wind was howling too much, and he thought he had heard it wrong.


    "Mo Ren is dead, Master. When this slave led people there, he was already¡­.."


    ¡ª¡ªMo Ren is dead?


    Chu Yan opened his mouth but he couldn¡¯t make any sound.


    He feels very¡­.strange.


    Chu Yan raised his face, the sky of that winter night was dark and far away, and snowflakes continued to fall from the thick clouds. He couldn''t feel any sadness or joy, but only felt an unrealistic hollow that filled his heart.


    How could he die?


    Chu Yan began to have a headache, and it seemed like thin needles were stirring his brain. He knew that he had tortured that person a little bit harder. He was the one who let him be punished in the Execution Hall again and again, it was him who destroyed his dantian, demoted him to the side hall to be a slave, and ordered him to be punished for treason. But¡­¡­¡­.


    Isn''t that all? How can he die?


    "He died with grievances, Master." Qiu Quan''s voice was hoarse, "Elder brother, when he died, he was looking in the direction of the Jiuzhong Hall, stretching his hand straight¡­¡­his body is still laid there, Master."


    Then she suddenly flopped down on her knees, and kowtowed hard. After several dull sounds, blood stained the green bricks.


    The maid''s voice was already crying, "Elder brother has been loyal to the Hall Master all his life. Qiu Quan boldly begs the Master to please go up and have a look at him¡­..¡±


    Chu Yan watched as Qiu Quan knocked her forehead against the brick floor, and it took a long time before he made a sound.


    "Cough." He nodded, his face devoid of any trace of grief, "Then, let¡¯s go and have a look."

 CH 2.1

    Previous Life 2 (part 1)


    Mo Ren''s body was temporarily placed in his residence. When Chu Yan and Qiu Quan came in, a few people were scattered. Qiu Quan threw a glance at them and signaled those servants to retreat.


    Chu Yan was still outside, staring at the dilapidated woodshed with air leaks everywhere. He had never been to this place, and he didn¡¯t know that there was such a place in his Jiuzhong Hall. When Qiu Quan reminded him that this was Mo Ren''s residence, he almost couldn''t help questioning the steward of the side hall¡ªhow can people live in such a place?


    But he held back in the end. After all, the person was dead, so what else was there to say?


    Chu Yan pushed open the wooden door, Qiu Quan from the side lifted a lantern up, and Mo Ren''s body hidden in the darkness was clearly illuminated by the light.


    Chu Yan walked over, bent down, stretched out his hand, and took off the white cloth to look carefully.


    Many past events have been blurred, but he could vaguely remember that Mo Ren in the past years was very delicate and beautiful. The cold juvenile in his early years, with a thin and tall body under black clothes, was full of strength, carrying a black long sword on his back, showing no restraint when fighting with others, but was only respectful and docile in front of Chu Yan.


    However, that person now laid ice-cold in front of him, thin, dilapidated, with scars everywhere on his body, and looked very ugly.


    Chu Yan stretched out his hand to caress Mo Ren''s face, it was so cold that he had to retract his hand.


    Only then did Chu Yan truly realize that Mo Ren was dead.


    If Bai Hua had been with him for 10 years, then Mo Ren had been with him for nearly 20 years.


    It was he who fell in love with him when he was a child, gave him a sword, gave him a name, brought him out of the dark and kept him by his side, and asked him to be his sharpest sword.


    How could he have expected his ending to be like this, his¡­..to have been broken and disappeared.


    He felt very strange. This person a moment ago fell down in front of him and gasped weakly, listening to him speak ruthlessly. After a few hours that passed in a trance, he then became motionless and like this.


    Obviously, before, he was fine even after kneeling in the snow for three days and three nights¡­..how come you died so peacefully?


    Chu Yan felt a little uncomfortable in his chest. He stood up and wanted to leave, but suddenly there was noise from outside the yard, and the door was pushed open roughly.


    "Elder Brother!!" A young man in blue with a disheveled bun burst in with tears streaming down his face. He didn''t seem to notice that the Hall Master was present, and all the guards who came forward to stop him were violently knocked to the ground by him.


    The young man in blue took a few steps forward in a daze, and suddenly burst into tears on Mo Ren''s body like a madman.


    Qiu Quan''s complexion changed. This young man was Ying Yu, the second guardian of Jiuzhong Hall. When he was young, Mo Ren saw talent in him and taught him for more than a year. To him, Mo Ren¡¯s existence was that of a brother, a teacher and a friend


    Seeing Ying Yu''s appearance now, Qiu Quan feared that he might offend the Hall Master and be guilty of being disrespectful, thus she hurriedly reprimanded him, "Second Guardian, you are so bold, you are not being polite when you meet the Hall Master, what should be the crime!?"


    (t/n What should be the crime-Chinese word, pinyin is g¨¡i d¨¡ng h¨¦ zu¨¬, which means what kind of crime should be borne. It is what you say when you question the other party''s guilt.)


    Ying Yu acted as if he never heard her, but only howled heart-piercingly. Chu Yan frowned, waved and said, "Forget it."


    Thus, this only sound was heard inside. He was bent down and knelt beside Mo Ren, weeping and sobbing in tears, "Elder brother...Elder brother, wake up, what trial and what crime¡­..I don''t believe it! I don''t believe it, Elder brother won''t¡­."


    He tremblingly held Mo Ren''s already stiff hands, tears vigorously streaming down with every word, "Elder brother...you open your eyes and look at Xiao Yu, okay? Please say something...Are you tired of Xiao Yu?"


    "How about¡­..how about you look at the Hall Master? I know the Elder Brother will surely greet the Master and get to your feet, Xiao Yu will take you to go to the Hall Master, Xiao Yu will accompany the Elder Brother..."


    In the end, the young man could only raise his neck, bulging with veins, and whimpered, "Why, why is it like this..."


    Qiu Quan couldn''t bear to listen anymore. Chu Yan became even more agitated in his heart, and raised his feet to walk away, however Ying Yu''s voice still came from behind him.


    "Elder brother, you, you are so cold." Ying Yu said softly, as if afraid of disturbing Mo Ren, "Are you cold¡­..just say, just say you are cold...Elder brother, why do you keep on not saying anything..."


    Chu Yan''s footsteps gradually accelerated, and his face became colder and colder. Qiu Quan behind could hardly keep up with his pace.


    Suddenly, Chu Yan stopped without warning.


    He looked outside at the heavy snow. When Qiu Quan raised her head, unexpectedly she saw Chu Yan''s lips trembling.


    She thought she had seen it mistakenly, but the next moment, Chu Yan grabbed her wrist tight.


    "What was the last thing this Master said to Mo Ren?"


    Chu Yan''s voice was a little weak, and he looked at Qiu Quan like an ordinary child who was confused, with a trace of eager expectation, like a drowning man looking at a life saving straw at hand.


    "Tell me.¡±


    Qiu Quan didn''t react for a while. Chu Yan tugged at her, and urged eagerly, "What was the last thing he heard, what did I say to him, what is it?"


    Qiu Quan felt inexplicable, and hurriedly began to recall. Then her face turned paler and paler.


    "Throw¡­..¡±


    Just one word, and she couldn''t go on anymore. Qiu Quan closed her mouth in astonishment, her expression full of disbelief.


    Suddenly, big tears flowed from the eyes of the maid who had been trying to keep calm.


    Throw it out.


    This was what Mo Ren heard, the last words his master said to him in his life.


    Chu Yan staggered a few steps back, turned around suddenly, and left his spot as if fleeing. Behind him, Qiu Quan''s uncontrollable crying came, lingering in his ears.


    Chu Yan returned to Mo Ren''s yard again.


    Ying Yu was no longer there. It was very quiet and no one else was present. Chu Yan knocked open the door unsteadily and came in, gasping for breath.


    He once again saw Mo Ren''s pale face, withered black hair, and scars all over his emaciated body.


    It''s strange to think about it. Chu Yan seemed to have never said that he didn¡¯t want Mo Ren anymore. No matter how much he made him upset, no matter how much he loathed him, and even hated him when he tried to assassinate Bai Hua, he never thought of completely "not wanting" him¡ªlike driving Mo Ren out of Jiuzhong Hall.


    Knowing that this would be the heaviest punishment for Mo Ren, therefore he had never threatened him with this.


    In Chu Yan''s heart, he could scold him severely, beat him, belittle him, acquiesce others in belittling him¡­¡­But he shouldn¡¯t have abandoned him, he shouldn¡¯t have. This seemed to be the bottom line, or the last thin thread that carried a thousand weights, which had its ends tied to the old friendship between the two that had been already fragmented. Love was gone, trust was gone, but no matter how it changed, Chu Yan was still Mo Ren''s master, and Mo Ren was still Chu Yan''s sharp sword of choice, only this would not change.


    But today, what did he say?


    Did he say he was not wanted anymore? Did he say to throw him out?


    Chu Yan looked at Mo Ren''s body in astonishment, and suddenly felt flustered, "...Actually, it''s not... It''s not that I really don''t want you¡­¡±


    No answer, of course there would be no answer.


    In that small courtyard, only Chu Yan¡¯s helpless voice was heard. His eyes were in a daze, and he suddenly made a dry and faint chuckle, as his voice trembled inexplicably, "I, I am just joking, ah. In the past, a long time ago, didn''t you and I often joke? You, you couldn¡¯t have taken it seriously?"


    He wouldn''t believe it, Chu Yan thought to himself. It was not the first time Mo Ren had heard his angry words, so how could he be unable to tell? Didn''t he always know his master best?


    But...but...At that time, I said them so heartlessly, and he, he was injured and unconscious...If so, did he really take it seriously?


    What if he did?


    With Mo Ren''s temperament, maybe he really did take it seriously?


    Chu Yan touched Mo Ren''s hand again, it was cold and stiff. He thought of Ying Yu''s cry¡ªAre you cold? He must have been very cold, in pain, very tired, very sad¡­..Even Mo Ren couldn''t stand it anymore, and eventually died quietly.


    I shouldn¡¯t be regretting it.


    Chu Yan put the hand that touched Mo Ren''s knuckles on his chest that was starting to throb, and suddenly thought.


    An undercurrent of anxiety flooded up, and he didn''t dare to continue thinking about it. He was afraid that once he continued thinking about it, he would find that he was wrong, wrong all along.


    Chu Yan had a splitting headache, he stood up staggeringly, looking around as if looking for something. He longed for someone who could dispel his anxiety and calm him down.


    Surrounding him was the darkness of the night, and a corpse lying in front of his eyes. Qiu Quan was not here, and his four shadow guardians were also not here. However, Chu Yan¨Cwhose brain was in a mess¨Cwas still habitually looking for that person¨Cthat person who was always by his side silently for many years.


    He believed that even if he made a big mistake, that person would just simply shake his head helplessly and smile wryly as usual, and then clean up all the mess¡­.


    That man, who is he?


    Chu Yan frowned slightly, and put one hand on one side of his temple. He felt a wave of dizziness, and his mind was spinning.


    Immediately¡ªthat¡¯s right, in the next moment, Chu Yan instantly remembered who this person was who had always been by his side.

 CH 2.2

    Previous Life 2 (part 2)


    However, unexpectedly, a pair of soft, boneless arms wrapped around Chu Yan''s waist.


    "Brother Chu, you are indeed here..."


    The soft voice and refreshing fragrance made Chu Yan''s restless mood suddenly calm down.


    Bai Hua held onto Chu Yan''s hand with one hand, and gently covered Mo Ren''s body with the white cloth with the other, covering his pale face.


    He caressed his pale red lips, and said softly, "Brother Chu is a nostalgic person. Hua''er had already guessed that Brother Chu would have a hard time when this person died. Hua''er was worried that Brother Chu would feel uncomfortable, so he came in without permission. Brother Chu shouldn¡¯t blame himself for what happened."


    "I¡­..not in the wrong?" Chu Yan looked at Bai Hua and murmured.


    Say no. Chu Yan¡¯s heart shouted. You won¡¯t be able to bear such a ¡°mistake¡±, you will go crazy...


    "Of course not, how could it be? Brother Chu has already treated him with the utmost benevolence.¡± Bai Hua replied with a light smile, looking at Mo Ren with compassion in his eyes.


    "Really...really!" Chu Yan repeated hoarsely, and stepped forward to embrace his newly married servant. He sniffed the unique scent of Bai Hua that had accompanied him silently and tenderly for ten years, and his mind gradually became dazed.


    "Hua''er, for many years¡­¡­fortunately you have been with me. For the rest of my life, I will live up to your love."


    Chu Yan leaned over and kissed him vigorously. Bai Hua simultaneously stretched out his arms and wrapped them around Chu Yan''s neck, actively catering to the kiss.


    Mo Ren''s body was still only a few steps away from them, but no one casted him even a concerned look.


    A gust of wind blew by, and the only dim light in the room was silently extinguished.


    In the darkness, the two still embraced each other, and their intertwined tongues made obscene noises.


    Chu Yan closed his eyes and felt Bai Hua''s temperature¨Cthis person, made him sink, made him intoxicated¡­


    ****


    Chu Yan was really drunk, drunk in Bai Hua''s tenderness¨Cto ignore, to be senseless, merely floating and sinking. He seemed to be in the boundless sea of sweet flowers, forgetting his worries, troubles, and everything, and only fell asleep peacefully in a daze.


    In this way, he had become intoxicated for another whole year.


    But Chu Yan never imagined that what would wake him up was the loud noise of the collapse of the gate of the Jiuzhong Hall that had stood for a hundred years.


    It was a tragic scene of several shadow guardians fighting bloody battles along with the masters of the three halls.


    Bai Hua was still dressed in white clothes, devoid of any dust, with a gentle smile like water, but this beautiful figure that stood opposite him had its eyes full of mockery.


    He wanted to resist, but was suddenly shocked upon finding out that¡­¡­.he didn¡¯t know when, but his internal force was only one or two tenths of its original, which had obviously been eroded away.


    The forces besieging the Jiuzhong Hall were unheard of, their martial arts were weird and they were also good at using strange poisons. Perhaps Chu Yan had offended too many people recklessly for Bai Hua in recent years, and now there was no one or any faction willing to lend a helping hand in the entire Jianghu.


    In the end, only Chu Yan''s personal maid, Qiu Quan, was left to protect her master and retreat to Tianlan Mountain.


    When the two were resting in the cold cave, the once prideful, proud and aloof Jiuzhong Hall Master was covered in blood and was battered and exhausted. The pursuers would eventually find them any moment, and they would be forced to a dead end.


    Until then, Chu Yan uttered the first sentence since the fall of Jiuzhong Hall, but only asked what happened to the rest of the people of Jiuzhong Hall.


    Qiu Quan had already been poisoned and injured, she could only lean on the cold cave wall and replied with a wry smile, "Them, none of them came out."


    ".....None came out?" Chu Yan''s black hair was scattered, his eyes were out of focus, and in a daze, he suddenly asked in a low voice, "Then, what about Ah Ren...?"


    Qiu Quan shook all over, as if struck by thunder. She turned her face in disbelief, looking at Chu Yan as if she had seen a ghost. Her voice trembled, "Master, who¡­are you asking?"


    Looking at Qiu Quan''s expression, Chu Yan struggled in his dull mind for a long time before he came to his senses. He let out a breath slowly, and stroked his forehead wearily with his slender fingers.


    Right, Mo Ren is long gone. How could he always forget this?


    Qiu Quan, however tensed her body, stared at Chu Yan for a long time, and then burst into tears. While crying, she trembled and shook Chu Yan''s sleeves, "Master, please wake up quickly...Please wake up, open your eyes and take a look... Bai Hua is a spy, and the Jiuzhong Hall has broken. Now, all of us are either dead or have surrendered...There is no place for us in Jianghu. Elder brother Mo died a year ago today, and this slave will not be able to accompany the Master for a few more hours... Master, wake up quickly..."


    Hearing the desperate sobs of his faithful maid, Chu Yan''s heart cooled down inch by inch. There was no longer any escape. It turned out that this would be Chu Yan¡¯s end. He really deserved it.


    He had always thought highly of himself, but he was blinded by a white flower, and had raised a colorful poisonous snake for ten years. The funny thing was, looking back now, he couldn''t remember how he fell in love with Bai Hua in the first place.


    Chu Yan suddenly thought of Mo Ren again. Now there was nothing to doubt, in the end, it was he who was wrong.


    "Qiu Quan,¡± at this moment Chu Yan was suddenly not in a hurry to flee, he sighed, "Can you tell this Master about Mo Ren. "


    The maid agreed. She already had some words buried in her heart for too long, and she was unwilling to just bring them into the grave like this. She wanted to seek innocence from the former guard who was wronged, and a share of mercy from the belated master.


    Chu Yan listened without saying a word, his face expressionless. No one knew that at that moment, his internal organs seemed to be slapped to death, and every inch of him felt so painful that he could hardly breathe.


    All he knew was that he had abolished Mo Ren¡¯s dantian with a sword, and his cultivation for twenty years had been destroyed in one fell swoop. But he didn''t know that Mo Ren''s meridians all over his body had been severed by Bai Hua in his own name. Not only would he no longer have the slightest possibility of practicing martial arts, but he had even become a useless person worse than ordinary people.


    He didn''t know that Mo Ren was humiliated and tortured by some vulgar servants in the side hall after being expelled, living a life worse than death.


    He didn''t know that the repeated punishments caused Mo Ren''s new wounds to overlap with the old ones, and that the internal organs of the whole body were suffering from pain almost everywhere.


    Qiu Quan said that the last time she secretly visited Mo Ren, he had just had a high fever for a few days, and that his only ragged quilt was deliberately kicked out of bed by a little servant, resulting in him to only curl up into a ball, while his teeth clattered from the chill. He was unconsciously burning up, and muttering water...water...


    But the little servant purposely took the jug of clean water, poured it all on the ground slowly in front of his eyes, and said proudly, ¡°If you want to drink water, come and lick it.¡±


    The truth of each sentence almost tore Chu Yan''s heart to pieces, he felt like he was being fried naked in a hot oil pan.


    He didn''t want to believe the scene Qiu Quan described, nor did he dare to imagine it.


    When thinking about it, it only hurts so much that he wanted to carve out his own heart.


    His Ah Ren, his most proud sword, was tortured like this...


    But Mo Ren, he never gave up on this ignorant Master until his death.


    "These words...why didn''t you tell this Master earlier?"


    Because of the poison, Qiu Quan''s lips were gradually turning purple and black, and her voice had become intermittent. "Brother Mo...begged this servant, don''t tell...the Master, his unbearable appearance."


    Chu Yan said hoarsely, "...fool."


    Qiu Quan showed a bitter smile, with desolate teardrops hanging on her eyelashes, "This slave is useless... I''m sorry, Brother Mo... and Master...this slave can''t do anything...and finally made the Master feel so miserable...When this servant finally goes to her grave, the elder brother should scold this servant to death..." The voice faded away, and the maid slowly closed her eyes and stopped breathing.


    Chu Yan reached out to touch his face, only to find that his cheeks were wet with tears unconsciously.


    In the cave, everything was quiet for a while.


    After a long time, Chu Yan got up silently, took off his outer robe and covered Qiu Chong''s body. He then smiled self-deprecatingly.


    If Ah Ren¡¯s spirit is in heaven right now, would he still care about this bastard Master?


    The shouts of pursuers were gradually heard from outside the cave.


    Chu Yan stood up and straightened his clothes, his eyes swept across the approaching figures indifferently. Among them, Bai Hua was smiling brightly but coldly, his brows and eyes glowed with ambition, as if he was still the handsome young man who surprised him the first time they met.


    In the end, Chu Yan only looked up at the sky, it appeared as if it was going to snow, but unfortunately he couldn''t wait.


    End it.


    Chu Yan suddenly raised his remaining internal strength, and slapped the mountain wall with his palm.


    Cracks immediately spread, and there was a loud bang.


    The mud and rock collapsed and fell, and the sweeping darkness quickly drowned out the flickering light outside the cave entrance.


    Chu Yan closed his eyes.


    He seemed to see carved railings and steps made of jade, bright lamps and scarlet tiles. It was the majestic Jiuzhong Hall that towered into the sky, appearing as safe as ever.


    Chu Yan, half asleep and half awake, stumbled forward. In the distance, there was a person dressed in black with a cold air, holding a sword and standing in a dimly lit place, with a thin layer of cold frost that had accumulated on his thin shoulders.


    He really wanted to see the figure in black clearly, but his vision became more and more blurred, like being obscured by a thick fog. The gatherings and partings, successes and failures, joys and sorrows of this life all melt away from the side like a fleeting shadow.


    In the end, a hazy white light flooded up one after another. He didn''t know if it was snowing, or if the pear blossoms at the foot of the mountain outside the hall were blooming again.


    At that moment, when his consciousness completely sank into confusion, Chu Yan thought¨C


    If there is an afterlife,


    If there is an afterlife,


    Thousands of miles of wind and clouds, thousands of mountains and rivers. Abandoning the great rivers and mountains of one¡¯s country, I only wish to live up to one person.

 CH 3.1

    Rebirth (part 1)


    Chu Yan never thought that he could do it all over again.


    However, as he awoke once more, the first person that caught his eyes was Qiu Quan, his personal maid who had died before his eyes at the last moment.


    Chu Yan almost thought that he had gone to the underworld. But the "Qiu Quan" in front of him was not the familiar mature face, but was a lot greener, and looked to be only in her 20¡¯s.


    In other words, the person in front of him was Qiu Quan who was in the prime of her life in Chu Yan''s memory.


    "Master," Qiu Quan''s figure was hidden outside the heavy curtain decorated with tasseled gold thread, holding a tray in her hand, with an exquisite porcelain bowl on it, "This is a freshly warmed hangover soup, Master, drink it before resting .¡±


    Hangover Soup?


    Surprised and feeling doubtful, Chu Yan propped himself and sat up, and a corner of the brocade quilt slipped down to his waist. Only at this moment did he suddenly realize that he was lying on the bed in his bedroom without any pain or injury.


    Looking around, he saw the tables, chairs, bed cabinets, screens and mirrors, all of which were old furnishings in the Zhongqian Hall in his memory. Many of them were which he had evidently thrown away and destroyed.


    The faint sunlight passed through the exquisite pear wood window, and spread delicately on a pair of painted porcelain vases. On the wall at the head of the bed hung the saber "Xuan Hong", which was used by the master of Jiuzhong Palace in the past.


    The tranquil incense was leisurely burning in the gold and copper four-legged incense burner, and everything was so comfortable and peaceful.


    Chu Yan suddenly closed his eyes, pressed his painful temples hard and took a deep breath.


    Is it Zhuang Zhou dreaming of a butterfly, or a butterfly dreaming of Zhuang Zhou?


    Is he trapped in a dream now, or was everything in the previous life just a big dream?


    (t/n Zhuang Zhou''s dream of a butterfly is an idiom in Chinese- it means Zhuang Zhou dreamed that he had become a butterfly, a dancing butterfly. I am very happy and carefree, not knowing that I am Zhuang Zhou. Suddenly he woke up from the dream, but it was Zhuang Zhou who was lying stiff on the bed. I don''t know if Zhuang Zhou dreamed and turned into a butterfly, or a butterfly dreamed and turned into Zhuang Zhou? Later refers to a wonderful dream, or used as a metaphor for the vagaries of life.)


    Chu Yan was silent for a long time, then narrowed his eyes and looked at "Qiu Quan" from beginning to end. Secretly concentrating on his dantian, he found that although his internal force was much weaker, it was much deeper than when he was poisoned by Bai Hua before his death. Counting the time, it could be inferred that he went back six or seven years ago.


    He tentatively asked, "Qiu Quan, was this Master drunk last night?"


    Qiu Quan held the hangover soup, nodded and replied, "Answering the Master, the Master drank with Young Master Bai Hua until midnight last night."


    Young Master Bai Hua?


    ...Drank until midnight?


    Chu Yan became speechless again.


    Could it be that he really¡­is fortunate enough to do it all over again?


    Looking at Chu Yan, Qiu Quan simply stared at him without saying a word, neither putting down the bowl she was holding, nor holding it up. She thought that she did not say anything wrong, but the Palace Master behaved abnormally today.


    She pondered about whether she should ask, but Chu Yan finally came back to his senses and she heard him ask, "What year is it now?"


    Qiu Quan became confused, but still told him the year. Then Chu Yan immediately asked next, "What month and what day?"


    Qiu Quan still respectfully answered what month and day, silently considering whether she should persuade her master to drink hangover soup first to sober his mind.


    Chu Yan repeated that day several times in a low voice, and his eyes gradually cleared up. However, at the next moment, Chu Yan''s face changed suddenly, he got up from the bed, grabbed a large robe and put it on hastily, "Ah Ren is in the Punishment Hall!?"


    "Yes¡­¡± Qiu Quan was startled, and opened her mouth to answer. But Chu Yan, who was almost in a hysteria, rushed out of the door, past the maid''s side, and disappeared in a blink of an eye.


    ****


    Jiuzhong Palace, Punishment Hall.


    Chu Yan used his lightness skill to the extreme all the way, and his heart was burning with anxiety. He remembered this day clearly.


    Mo Ren had been with him for more than ten years already. He always did things in a decent way, he was cautious everywhere and dared not to overstep his authority. Moreover, with his deep love and respect for Chu Yan, let alone being punished in the Punishment Hall, even ordinary punishment was rarely done on him.


    The first time Mo Ren committed a serious crime that required punishment in the Punishment hall was in the third year after Chu Yan met Bai Hua, and in the second year after Bai Hua was admitted to the Jiuzhong Palace by Chu Yan, that was.....yesterday!


    At this moment, Chu Yan no longer cared whether this rebirth was a dream or an illusion. He only knew that he could no longer just sit back and watch that person suffer the slightest bit of pain. He didn''t care about the guards of the Punishment Hall who saluted him all the way, and he didn''t care about its Hall Master who heard about his arrival and came to watch.


    He went in like a flash of shadow, however, in the middle of the journey, the sound of whips breaking through the air was heard.

 CH 3.2

    Rebirth (part 2)


    Chu Yan''s heart sank. In the end, he was still a bit late.


    The face of Mo Ren in the past who endured all kinds of punishments reappeared in front of his eyes again. For a person who devoted his life to him, and for a heart that was only loyal to him, he had let him down so much in the previous life¡­..


    Chu Yan''s heart ached like being stabbed with a knife for a moment, then he raised his palm and slapped open the door in front of him. He immediately saw a young man tied to a torture rack inside. His clasped hands hung limply on the frame, his head was drooping, and his sweat-drenched black hair covered his face messily.


    How could he not recognize him, the blood-stained and unconscious person in front of him was his only personal bodyguard Mo Ren at this time!


    The two executioners who had swung their whips heard the sound of the door, but they couldn''t hold back their strength, and hit the body with two strikes again.


    Blood splashed, and the severe pain made Mo Ren''s body twitch instinctively, yet he was still in a deep coma, unable to make any sound.


    Seeing this scene, Chu Yan''s eyes were about to burst, and with a movement of his body, he snatched the whip of a person that still wanted to strike again, broke it into two pieces, then let it fell hard to the ground. Only then did the two executioners realize that the person in front of them was actually the Palace Master, they broke out in cold sweat from fright, knelt on the ground and bowed their heads in salute.


    Chu Yan couldn''t care less about these things, he tore the rope tied to Mo Ren indiscriminately, and carefully carried his body, which had slumped due to the loss of support, and into his arms.


    His heart instantly constricted, and regret flooded him like a tidal wave. Chu Yan felt lost for a moment. With his trembling fingers, he brushed away the hair of the person that was wet with blood and sweat, and what came into his eyes was a handsome pale young face with fine eyebrows.


    Sure enough, it was the original Ah Ren...still with a body temperature, a heartbeat, and not cold...


    Yang Yifang, the Hall Master of the Punishment Hall who rushed over from behind, became dumbfounded, upon seeing the Palace Mster carefully hugging the blood-stained person and refusing to let go. He almost thought he had seen a ghost during daytime.


    He couldn''t help but think in his heart about the rumor that ever since the peerless Young Master Bai Hua came to Jiuzhong Palace, the position of the opposed personal guard Mo in the Palace Master Yan''s heart fell again and again, and was not as good as before. He didn''t believe it at first, yet, he had entered the execution hall yesterday after all. He couldn''t help but to believe it. He just simply felt sorry for this loyal young guard for a long time, but when he saw the Palace Master acting like this¡­....


    Sure enough, the Palace Master is moody and unpredictable, and his thoughts are incalculable...


    The approaching breath of Hall Master Yang behind him finally brought Chu Yan back to his senses. He then directly wrapped Mo Ren''s upper body with his robe, picked him up and walked out of the Punishment Hall.


    But before going out, Chu Yan looked around coldly. The young Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace had an arrogant temper, his words and deeds were fierce, a master that wielded absolute power and a man of his word. Everyone in the Punishment Hall was overwhelmed by his momentum, and immediately bowed their heads.


    Chu Yan looked at Yang Yifang, and said in a deep voice, "Hall Master Yang, I don''t want to hear any gossip about today''s matter in the Jiuzhong Palace."


    "Whoever it is that can''t hold back their tongue, I don''t mind pulling it out for him."


    "Yes! This subordinate understands." The Hall Master replied with a shudder on his back.


    Then Chu Yan finally left the punishment hall. He carefully carried Mo Ren all the way back to Zhongqian Hall, then called the best physician from the Medicine Hall for diagnosis and treatment, and attentively watched the physician administer the best medicine on the wounds. Everything was done according to the specifications of the Palace Master.


    Mo Ren suffered a serious injury, and Chu Yan again was concerned amidst his confusion. After tossing back and forth for a day and a night, it was not until dawn the next day that the physicians from the Medicine Hall were sent away. Naturally, a ban was imposed and rumors were not allowed to spread.


    When all was said and done, there were still too many strange things in the previous life, and thinking about it now, there were many ones that were unclear.


    Perhaps Bai Hua''s identity was not an ordinary spy, and the forces behind him were also extraordinary. He was schemed against by this very person that was beside him for ten years, his great ancestral foundation was destroyed by his own hands, and he could only watch as his subordinates die tragically one by one¡­¡­This blood-soaked revenge, this bone-eating pain, Chu Yan naturally wanted to return it back ruthlessly.


    Now that he had recognized the spy''s disguise, calmly recalling the past, he always felt that many seemingly inadvertent things may have been done on purpose; probably Bai Hua had already framed Mo Ren many times overtly and covertly, and he was always kept in the dark. Qiu Quan, who served him personally, perhaps she couldn¡¯t say it to him and be detailed about it.


    Since he wanted to take revenge completely, he mustn¡¯t alert the enemy, and the best policy was to take it slowly.


    Withdrawing his thoughts, seeing the daylight outside and looking at the person sleeping on the bed, Chu Yan suddenly felt a warm feeling in his heart.


    He was indeed reborn. His heart should have been a mess right now, but he was so absorbed by Mo Ren¡¯s injury, and unknowingly accepted the absurdity.


    Chu Yan was conceited and ostentatious by nature, and never believed in ghosts and gods, but now that he had accepted the fact of rebirth, his heart seemed to open up and relaxed as if he had seen the moon through the clouds.


    What he did wrong can be changed; what he had destroyed can be made up; what he had failed to protect can be cherished.


    Good, very good.


    Chu Yan held Mo Ren''s slightly cold hand, stared at his handsome face sleeping peacefully, and his originally hesitant thoughts gradually settled down. He thought about it for a long time. Although it was too long and he couldn''t remember clearly, he still had the impression that he and Mo Ren hadn''t had their relationship fragmented at this time. It shouldn¡¯t be too late, as he was given the chance to start over again.


    There were no other people in his sleeping chambers, thus no one noticed that the usually sharp eyes of the Palace Master of Jiuzhong Palace were actually soft at this moment.

 CH 4.1

    Master (part 1)


    However, Chu Yan did not expect Mo Ren to remain sleeping for three days.


    Obviously the pulse condition was already stable, and obviously the injuries were beginning to heal, but the person still did not wake up. He even had no reaction to the external things at all, he really appeared to be in a comatose state.


    In such a weird situation, even the Hall Master of the Medicine Hall was helpless. Chu Yan became increasingly anxious, and simply kept Mo Ren in his bedroom, not daring to leave the place for a moment. Even the favored pet, Young Master Bai Hua¡¯s invitation, had been repeatedly rejected for various reasons.


    In this way, not only the attendants in the Zhongqian Hall were terrified, but even the first maidservant, Qiu Quan, looked like she was falling into a dream every day.


    Yet Chu Yan ignored it all.


    His heart was burning with impatience, and he just wanted Mo Ren to wake up soon.


    He was so desperately, almost anxiously longing for Mo Ren to open his eyes, look at him, talk to him, and call him "Master". Or anything else was also fine, even if it was to get angry at him or utter bad words, at this moment he could tolerate anything.


    He just wanted to get some kind of proof, or some kind of confirmation¡ªquickly.


    That this person was still alive and was beside him.


    That''s all.


    ****


    Past noon that day, Chu Yan leaned against the edge of the bed and took a rest with his eyes closed and an unconcealable tiredness was already noticed between his brows.


    The warm sunlight shone on the head of the bed through the carved pear wood window, and slowly shifted over time, gradually shining on the face of the sleeping person. Mo Ren, who was supposed to be in a coma, frowned slightly, and subconsciously wanted to hide away.


    His consciousness had been floating in the darkness and chaos, like a handful of burnt ashes being blown away by the wind in the endless cold abyss. He was trapped in such a dark void, merely drifting in a trance, not knowing himself or distinguishing sorrow and joy.


    Until a certain moment¡ªas there seemed to be a tiny beam of light shining through.


    What light is it?


    Warm and bright. It''s so strange, but it seems very familiar¡­


    It was very much like the sunshine of that summer day twenty years ago.


    A beam of sunshine that he didn''t deserve.


    This secret guard is doomed to not see the light.


    ......Mo Ren didn''t remember his own origin, it was the Dark Hall who deliberately made him forget it. He only knew that he was an orphan, and he didn''t know whether it was luck or misfortune that he was picked up by the Jiuzhong Palace when he was just a child.


    There was no light in the Dark Hall, and he and many other children were only trained in Martial Arts, and merely killed each other to compete for a place in order to survive. It was like a group of red-eyed little beasts biting each other dripping with blood in the deep forest without knowing the direction.


    But one day, the heavy doors of the Dark Hall burst open. He was taken out along with dozens of other children. He was bathed under the sun for the first time, and met a young boy who was more dazzling than the rising sun.


    "It''s the Palace Master who allowed this Young Master to choose his bodyguards at will. Of the people in the Jiuzhong Palace, this Young Master naturally wants whoever He wants."


    The little boy had a pair of sharp black long eyebrows and phoenix eyes. He sat on a high seat with his legs crossed carelessly, his words were heavy and deliberate, with a sense of ruthlessness, "Do you think that your Dark Hall does not belong to Jiuzhong Palace?"


    At that time, Chu Yan was only a year or two older than him, but he could already see that he would be proud, handsome, and be unrestrained in the future. The Hall Master of the Dark Hall hung his head dripping with cold sweat, and said hoarsely, "Fourth Young Master''s words have made this subordinate feel ashamed, this subordinate absolutely dare not!"


    "In that case," Chu Yan let out a cold snort, propping his cheek with one hand. The dark ink sleeves on the child''s white wrists were decorated with golden cloud patterns, which were very dazzling under the sun, "Why don''t you call out your secret guards and show this Young Master?"


    ¡­..Only then did Mo Ren find out later that the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace at that time was also Chu Yan''s biological father¨Che had four sons and two daughters under his knees. Moreover, Chu Yan''s biological mother was the one with the humblest background and the weakest temperament among his concubines.


    Chu Yan''s talent was astonishing, and his Martial Arts aptitude was unmatched by his other older brothers, which made him even more frightening. The Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace was a Martial Arts maniac who cultivated the ruthless way. He ignored the open and secret fights between his children and between his concubines in the back room. These young masters and ladies competing with each other for the future position of the Palace Master of Jiuzhong Palace, was in fact not much faster than the Dark Hall.


    However, Chu Yan alone was weak, and he was still young. Moreover, his mother¡¯s temperament was delicate and docile, therefore she¡¯s not much of a help either. Everyday, dangerous situations emerge and surround him. However, he was born with a hard bone that was unwilling to be inferior to others. Not only did he refuse to admit defeat, but he also competed with his brothers.


    That¡¯s why, he urgently needed a secret guard of his own.


    "But...this is really against the rules. If the Palace Master blames this subordinate, it will be really difficult for this subordinate to do it."


    The Hall Master of the Dark Hall looked solemn, and after pondering for a moment, he beckoned the children to come over, "But if the Fourth Young Master insists on wanting one, why not¡­..pick a child who has not yet officially registered as a secret guard and take him away."


    "It can also be done." Chu Yan accepted it quickly as it was still to his favor, and readily agreed, "Tell them to come forward, this Young Master will come and test them.¡±


    "Yes." The Hall Master of the Dark Hall bowed and stepped aside, but couldn''t help but sighed softly while looking at the still young figure on the jade seat.


    A secret guard¡­..was a sword used to kill, a spying eye, and a protective shield. They were not people of flesh and blood, let alone know how to serve a master.


    No one would want to choose a secret guard to be their personal guard, this was the same reason that no one would choose a piece of cold iron to make clothes.


    But the Fourth Young Master had no other choice.


    Logically speaking, if the sons and young ladies wanted to obtain secret guards to be assigned to them, they had to be thirteen years old to be eligible. It was only that the Fourth Young Master couldn''t wait, as his situation was too dangerous. If there was no one to protect him, he may just be killed for no apparent reason before he could even turn thirteen years old.


    ¡ª¡ªNo one would choose a piece of cold iron to make clothes, unless he was already surrounded by enemies and needed to wear armor all the time to save his life.


    That''s why the Fourth Young Master resorted to such a scheming plan, under the pretext of picking his personal bodyguard, he came and begged for a secret guard from the Dark Hall.


    Chu Yan''s "test" was very simple. He brought a black and slender sword and threw it on the ground in front of a dozen children.


    "This sword has the single name ''Mo''. It was made by the successor of the famous sword forging master, the Hu family. It cuts iron like mud, and can hide in the dark night."


    The noble young man in black robe smiled and pointed at the long sword with one finger.


    "You guys can fight with all your abilities. The one who grabs the sword in the end will belong to him, and will go with me."


    After his few words fell, the children immediately jumped up and fought with one another. It was not an exaggeration to say that such an opportunity to get rid of the suffering of a secret guard and follow this noble young master from then on was a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity.


    It was only Mo Ren who didn''t move. In fact, he wasn''t really called Mo Ren at the time¡ªhe remained kneeling on the side, and couldn''t help stealing a glance at this overly noble and handsome Fourth Young Master.


    He had never seen such an eye-catching figure before, a person that seemed as if his body was surrounded with brilliance. This little boy was so good-looking that he couldn''t take his eyes off him.


    He couldn''t move his eyes, so he just kept watching.

 CH 4.2

    Master (part 2)


    ...The child''s gaze was so undisguised that even ordinary people would feel uncomfortable being stared at like this for a long time, not to mention Chu Yan who was a martial artist.


    Chu Yan raised his eyebrows playfully and looked over, but deliberately remained silent.


    Secret guards were not very talkative, and the kid kneeling down was even more silent, just staring at the Fourth Young Master expressionlessly.


    They just looked at each other¡­..stared at each other.


    The concentration of a secret guard was unmatched by ordinary people, in the end Chu Yan couldn''t hold on, and coughed subtly.


    Only then did Mo Ren come back to his senses, and looked around. Most of the children had been beaten to the ground, and only a sturdy teenager remained, holding the black long sword in his hand, wanting to bow down in front of Chu Yan with an excited expression on his face.


    Therefore Mo Ren stood up calmly, walked over quietly, raised his posture and started to fight. After a few strokes, he slashed the back of the sturdy boy''s neck with his hand, knocked him unconscious, and then took the sword away.


    ¡°........¡±


    Chu Yan''s face darkened.


    "Do you think this Young Master will recognize this way of winning?"


    Mo Ren held the pitch-black long sword in both hands and knelt under the jade seat. The little secret guard lowered his eyes, and said calmly, "The Fourth Young Master didn''t say no. This secret dark guard only cares about the result, not the process. Defeating the enemy is what¡¯s important."


    Chu Yan was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly raised his head and laughed loudly, clapping his hands and repeatedly praising him. The Hall Master of the Dark Hall then helplessly  explained, "This is a wild cub. He has not been in the hall for long, and his temper is also tough. The Dark Hall has not yet trained him properly. Fourth Young Master, don''t be surprised."


    Chu Yan still smiled, and pointed at him from his high seat, "It''s okay, it''s him! I like this one."


    He stood up, looked at the little secret guard, and said in a more forceful tone, "You... come with me, be my guard, be my sword.¡±


    Mo Ren¡¯s heart suddenly throbbed. At that time, he was still young and still a little confused, he only immediately knelt down and kowtowed in response, "Yes.¡±


    Chu Yan leaned forward with great interest, and looked at him with a burning look, "Do you have a name?"


    "Answering the Fourth Young Master, this one has no name."


    "Today, this Young Master will give you the name of this sword¡ªMo Ren.¡±


    "From now on, you will be my sharp blade."


    "Thank you, Fourth Young Master, for bestowing this one a name." He kowtowed again.


    Unexpectedly, Young Master Chu merely shook his head with a smile, "Since you have recognized this Young Master as your Master, you don''t have to call me Fourth Young Master from now on, you¡¯ll only address me as¡­..¡±


    Mo Ren suddenly looked up in doubt. The summer wind blew against his face, and he was under the glare of the bright sunlight, he merely saw his new little owner rubbing his chin and hesitating, but at the next moment he bent his brows and eyes in high spirits, and said very happily, "¡ª¡ªMmm, address me as Master!"


    Mo Ren kowtowed three times calmly then replied, "Yes, Master."


    From then on, once he recognized him as Master, he devoted his life to be loyal to him.


    However, how short his life was, and it was suddenly over. Only in the heart that could no longer beat, the last bit of red blood that still tried to keep the heat of that yearning and obsession towards Chu Yan.


    ...In the last days of the previous life, some people even hated him for failing to live up to what was expected of him, and scolded him for sticking to a fatuous master this far.


    He then said that he was a sword that recognized the Master, given a name by the Master, and was forged by the Master himself, therefore he would rather break than change his original intention. If the Master discarded the sword, then he would simply accept his fate, how could there be any reason to betray the Master?


    However, that''s only half the truth.


    He was willing to devote all his heart and soul to be loyal to Chu Yan, not just simply kneeling and swearing an oath to the Master and certainly not because he was conferred a name.


    It was more because, in the days before that handsome young man named Bai Hua appeared, Chu Yan had appreciated him so much, got close to him, and cherished him.


    Mo Ren almost forgot the trust the Master had given to him. When he was the only bodyguard of the Palace Master, the position one step behind him belonged only to him.


    That unique, closest location to the Master. That position that he would never be able to stand on again¡­


    In the back of Jiuzhong Palace was Tianlan Mountain. In spring, pear blossoms would bloom at the foot of the mountain, as vast as snow. Once, Chu Yan pulled him for a spar, and was delighted with their fight, he held his wrist affectionately and then smiled softly, "Look, this Master really picked up a treasure back then."


    He would also stare at his movements of making tea, and ask on a whim, "Ah Ren, you are such a good martial artist, yet you are surrounded by orphans every day and do work to serve them. Did you not feel wronged?"


    .


    Before he could hastily deny it, he shook his head and sighed, "Fortunately, this Master still likes you, even if others are not used to it. How can this Master be willing to let you go¡­..this Master recognizes you and treats you as a treasure.¡±


    The Master still likes him.


    The Master is used to him and is unwilling to part with him.


    Those years of knowing each other.


    How can I not think about it, how can I not..¡­


    He is willing to die for the Master that cherished and cultivated him.


    He is willing.


    It''s just a pity that in the end, he couldn''t say that sentence again¡­


    The sleeping person''s breathing became slightly disordered.


    His pale lips moved weakly.


    "Mas¡­..ter..."


    Chu Yan, who was only lightly sleeping, trembled and woke up with a start.


    ¡°¡ªAh Ren!?¡±

 CH 5.1

    Waking Up (part 1)


    Mo Ren opened his eyes faintly. He felt that he had slept for a long time and it seemed that he had never slept this peacefully for so long.


    His eyelids slowly opened and closed a few times, and his dull and drowsy mind gradually became clear.


    He felt a soft touch under his body. How was I¡­.lying on a bed?


    "You should be waking up now, this Master has been worrying for so many days, really... have you slept enough?" The voice that sounded with a deep smile rang in his ears, which was deeply familiar to his bones.


    Mo Ren instantly woke up. He turned around in a panic, then a black and golden sleeve corner suddenly came into view, causing his face to turn pale.


    It''s...the Palace Master is here!?


    There was a kind of moment where one would be unable to respond, Mo Ren didn¡¯t care about anything, and only struggled to get up instinctively. However, he barely had any strength in his whole body, he fell off the bed, and the muffled sound of hitting to the ground was painful to hear.


    Mo Ren didn''t care about the screams of pain from the wounds all over his body at all, but put his limp arms tremblingly on the ground, trying hard to kneel.


    He didn''t die¨Cwrong, he actually slept by the Master''s side in such a presumptuous and disrespectful way!!


    This thought rushed into Mo Ren''s mind like a released arrow, and he couldn''t help his heart to sink coldly. In his field of vision that gradually began to shake, he saw the owner of the black-and-gold robe stand up suddenly, perhaps because the owner was extremely angry¡­¡­


    Mo Ren''s heart became even colder, and he wanted to kowtow to apologize, but the next moment, his trembling body finally exhausted its strength, lost his balance and fell forward all of a sudden.


    Really useless, really an annoying waste. He cursed secretly in his heart, simply closed his eyes, gritted his teeth and waited for the pain of falling to the ground.


    But Mo Ren didn''t get to wait for that fall. He only heard the sound of the wind blowing through the wide sleeves, and then a pair of arms wrapped around him. He was pulled into a warm and firm embrace that hugged him tightly.


    "Master..." Mo Ren looked up helplessly, but his pupils shrank all of a sudden. The face of Chu Yan, who had been treasured in the depths of his memory for a long time, belonged to a coming of age face. As it suddenly hit his eyes, he became stunned as if struck by lightning.


    "What are you doing! How dare you move around after being gravely injured!?"


    Chu Yan on the other hand was anxious and distressed, and even the ecstasy of discovering that the guard was awake was washed away. He never thought that Mo Ren would ruin his body immediately after waking up.


    Seeing that the wounds that had finally begun to heal in the past three days showed signs of being torn open, Chu Yan only felt that these wounds had been added to his heart, and it was burning hot.


    He hugged Mo Ren with one hand, pulled off the brocade quilt on the bed with the other, wrapped the white body that was shivering with cold, and couldn''t help but glared at him.


    "This...this subordinate¡­¡±


    Mo Ren looked at Chu Yan in disbelief, unable to speak.


    According to Chu Yan''s temperament, if his subordinate didn''t follow his wishes, he would be sentenced with a light punishment, and be reprimanded to death. But merely glancing at Mo Ren being like this, his heart suddenly ached¡ª¡ª¡ª


    The guard huddled at the foot of the bed, his whole body was trembling, and was drenched in cold sweat. His upturned face was so bewildered that it made people panic, and there was anxiety in his dark eyes.


    ¡°Master." Mo Ren called out hoarsely, with obvious tremors.


    "........¡±


    Chu Yan''s cold and hard tone could not be maintained. He placed his hand on the quilt, little clumsily bypassed the wounds and then gently patted, patiently comforting him, "...it''s okay Ah Ren. Don''t move if you are injured. This Master would not punish you, this Master is simply muddle headed. Never again in the future, never again, okay?"


    Mo Ren''s lips moved, but no sound came out. He seemed to have forgotten the etiquette and rules in a rare way, and merely stared blankly at Chu Yan''s bright eyes for a long time.


    Then he turned his head silently, his light-colored lips were slowly pursed, and his eyes lost focus.


    He didn''t seem to understand anything.


    Yet it also seemed that he understood everything in an instant.


    It turned out that...it turned out that¡­..he had been reborn for the first time......


    Yes, he should have died.


    The unbearable memories of the previous life were still in front of his eyes, each scene contained Chu Yan, and each scene made him feel despair like falling into the abyss.


    These memories eventually stilled in the Master¡¯s torture of the traitor in the heavy snow. Mo Ren lost his mind and those pale and thin hands gripped the bed sheet tightly until veins bulged.


    He just felt exhausted physically and mentally, and his brain seemed to have been rusted and could not function.


    Chu Yan''s gaze never left the person in his arms, and naturally he didn''t miss the fleeting look of grief between Mo Ren''s brows. But he was puzzled, he couldn''t figure out why Mo Ren reacted like this.


    His heart felt empty, and it seemed that this something he didn''t know made him faintly uneasy.


    Suddenly the door was knocked, interrupting Chu Yan''s mood. A maid came in with a tray, which was prescribed by the Medicine Hall to nourish Mo Ren''s body.


    There was also a small bowl on the tray, as Chu Yan remembered that Mo Ren had been in a coma for many days and hadn''t eaten, therefore he had ordered his servants to cook a light porridge as well, and brought it together at this time.


    Chu Yan signaled and told the maidservant to put down the porridge and medicine and to back away, then turned to Mo Ren and said, "You should be hungry after sleeping for so long, drink some porridge to warm up first, and then drink the medicine after."


    As he spoke, he helped Mo Ren onto the bed, and raised the pillow for him to lean on. The Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace was used to being pampered, this kind of job of serving people should be very awkward for him, but he couldn¡¯t care less about everything. Chu Yan took the porridge with his own hands and sat down beside the bed, "Come."


    Mo Ren''s mind was in a tangled mess, and he didn''t realize until now that the porridge was for himself.


    Thinking back to the last time in the Side Hall in the previous life, let alone warm food, he would be lucky enough to be able to eat one or two bites a day. Mo Ren almost forgot what it felt like to eat warm food.


    He was at a loss, and said in a daze, "This subordinate...thanks the Master for the reward."


    "It''s just a bowl of porridge, what''s there to thank this Master for?" Chu Yan didn''t know this, Mo Ren''s confused expression at that moment made him feel novel, and he couldn''t help humming and laughing softly.


    Mo Ren was speechless, only blaming himself for failing to quickly adapt to the fact of rebirth and being rude in front of the Palace Master.


    Rebirth is rebirth, but why is the Master so gentle with him?


    He glanced at Chu Yan''s face again, secretly calculating the time.


    That''s right, it stands to reason that at this time, the Master''s heart should have been fully occupied by Bai Hua long ago, and for him, naturally, he became more and more tired of him day by day. But he couldn''t remember when the Master had treated him so well like this.

 CH 5.2

    Waking Up (part 2)


    Mo Ren''s dazed thoughts were interrupted by the suddenly enlarged spoon in front of him. On the spur of the moment, Palace Master Chu picked up the bowl and spoon, scooped up a spoonful of porridge and placed it near Mo Ren''s lips, "Ah Ren, open your mouth."


    "This subordinate is terrified and dare not bother the Master."


    Mo Ren was so startled that he quickly reached for the bowl and spoon with his hands, but was immediately evaded.


    Chu Yan had a momentary loss but immediately regained his bearings, as long as he looked at Mo Ren, he was overjoyed in the heart. Feeding people meals was actually fun to do. He nudged the spoon over again, raised his eyebrows and smiled, "Be obedient, open your mouth."


    ¡°This¡­.¡±


    Mo Ren hesitated, he couldn''t figure out Chu Yan''s abnormality. After such a long time, it was impossible for him to remember all the trivial things in detail, and he could only rely on...conjectures, when encountering such  a situation.


    He had always been cold and uninteresting, presumably the Master was not really trying to tease him. The only possibility he could think of was Bai Hua.


    After all, he was thrown into the Punishment Hall just because he offended Bai Hua,


    Maybe Bai Hua got angry with the Master in the past two days, therefore he deliberately treated him nicely and did it for his lover to see?


    Taking care of him without regard to the face of being the Palace Master, presumably for the sake of being seen by the servants and passed onto Bai Hua''s ears¡­


    It must be so, there will never be other reasons. Mo Ren lowered his eyes and silently swallowed the bitterness in his heart. If the Master wants to play, he should naturally cooperate.


    What''s more, even if it''s an act, this moment of tenderness was enough for him to recollect carefully in the future¡ªhe would definitely kill Bai Hua in this life, and it would be more unbearable compared to the previous life, he would carefully recollect this pleasant favor by then. He should be grateful to this gift of kindness.


    He cleared up his thoughts in an instant, and when Mo Ren raised his head, he had restrained his emotions. He looked at the spoon that Chu Yan nudged with a smile, and actually had a trace of anticipation that he knew he shouldn''t have.


    Even if it was a pretense, he might as well steal some benefits. Being treated like this, treating him with tender care up to this point, he would take advantage of it.


    Knock knock¡­


    There was a sudden knock on the door, and Chu Yan paused. Then a guard reported respectfully, "Palace Master, Young Master Bai Hua is asking to see you."


    The spoon containing the porridge stopped near his lips, Mo Ren sighed inwardly, and then moved back slightly. Now that Bai Hua had come over, he knew it was impossible.


    Chu Yan frowned, "What, have you forgotten what this Master ordered? No matter who it is, this Master will see no one."


    "But Young Master Bai Hua insists on it...Young Master has already started a fight in front of the hall, and the servants dared not to be tough¡­.."


    Chu Yan''s face gradually darkened. After a moment of silence, there was only a "jingle" and the spoon was thrown back into the bowl.


    Mo Ren lowered his head.


    Sure enough, what is not his will never be his after all.


    It''s me...that is simply having unreasonable expectations.


    Chu Yan straightened his clothes and stood up, walked towards the door of the room, but before stepping out of it he turned his head and said, "Remember to drink the medicine by yourself, and wait for this Master to come back."


    Mo Ren replied in a low voice, "Yes.¡±


    The sound of Chu Yan''s footsteps faded away.


    Mo Ren watched the Palace Master left and out of the door, afterwards he reluctantly propped himself up. Enduring the discomfort in his body, he got out of bed barefooted and moved slowly.


    He quietly stuck to the corner by the window, and wearily closed his eyes.


    Outside were a few crisp birds chirping, as well as intermittent voices of the two talking.


    "...Hua''er is really worried...just thinking...is fine, but he was dragged away...Brother Chu, what did Hua''er do wrong?"


    "Hua''er, don''t think too much¡­..the matter of Mo Ren is after all¡­..this Master cannot...it''s not easy when one has just been punished¡­¡±


    "Hua''er knows...as an outsider...no wonder Guard Mo despises......"


    "...It''s just a useful subordinate...it''s a fool¡­..just coax it as you please..."


    In the sleeping chambers, Mo Ren still closed his eyes quietly, as if he didn''t hear anything. Sometimes it was not a good thing to have sharp hearing and eyesight. He somewhat missed the past life when he lost his internal force.


    In fact, he felt that it was not that too uncomfortable, after all, he had already expected this¡­¡­At least, the Master said that he was useful, therefore he was still happy.


    But why bother so much? He didn''t need to be coaxed and to be fooled. As long as Chu Yan gave an order, he would kneel down and sacrifice his life to the Palace Master.


    Is it because he didn''t do well enough in his previous life? After so many years, the Master only regards him as an ordinary subordinate who needs to spend special energy to win over¡­


    Mo Ren felt a pain in his heart. He knew that his temperament of ¡°couldn''t help but think too much¡± was not suitable for being a good bodyguard to please his Master. It''s just that once everything was revealed, he couldn''t always be a thoughtless sword as required by the Master, let alone be a pleasing dog.


    Therefore, it was only reasonable that he was rejected by the Master in the previous life.


    In this life¡­..Maybe after looking for an opportunity to kill Bai Hua, he should also kill himself quickly afterwards, so as not to add to the troubles of the Master.


    Chu Yan and Bai Hua chatted while laughing, and he saw the two figures getting further away from the window.


    ¡°.......¡±


    Mo Ren slowly let go of his strength, let out a breath, and leaned against the cold wall, his expression was neither sad nor happy.


    Suddenly, he bent his thin back, covered his lips with his right fist. He began to cough violently, gasping for breath, and his pale cheeks turned an abnormal bright red.


    Dark red blood then trickled out from between his fingers.


    This shortness of breath, in the end, his internal organs were damaged due to the torture.


    Mo Ren''s expression remained unchanged. He simply took a piece of cloth to wipe off the blood on the ground. Thinking about the Palace Master''s instruction, he went back to the bed and raised his hand to drink the medicine in one gulp.


    The pungent bitter taste irritated the stomach that had not eaten for a long time, making it very uncomfortable. Mo Ren endured the nausea, and swallowed the concoction in one gulp with no expression on his face.


    After all, these were all good medicinal materials and shouldn¡¯t be wasted.

 CH 6.1

    Broken Blade (part 1)


    When Chu Yan came back, the sun was already sinking.


    He rubbed his forehead with his fingers, feeling a little troubled. It was obvious that in the previous life he loved Bai Hua very badly, but after his rebirth there was no feeling of affection at all, which was also strange.


    Chu Yan''s original intention was to stabilize Bai Hua first, while not leaking anything strange, and then secretly track down the vicious person manipulating behind him. It''s just that Bai Hua looked gentle and innocent on the outside, but really shrewd on the inside. He wouldn''t be able to get any clues out of him for a while.


    Chu Yan suffered many mistakes when he was young, and after he succeeded as the palace master, he hated those kinds of intrigues very much. Before meeting Bai Hua, he was obsessed with Martial Arts, but ever since his heart was bitten by that little poisonous snake, he threw himself before Bai Hua. Thus here and there, he had a few disputes in Jianghu.


    The Jiuzhong Palace was located in a remote and deep place, easy to defend but difficult to attack. Although it also took in ordinary humans that wanted to put up business, they were all very well-proportined, and they seldom wade into those muddy waters that shouldn''t be waded. Coupled with the fact that it had a profound connotation, such a force that acted mysteriously, insidious but did not cause any fatal harm, generally wouldn¡¯t make endless enemies, and naturally would only live happily and be at leisure.


    Because of this, the Jiuzhong Palace had gained the reputation of being both righteous, evil, and unpredictable. To put it bluntly, it was simply that the Palace Master was too lazy to deal with worldly matters.


    However, the situation was different now, the scene of the destruction of the Jiuzhong Palace was still vivid in his mind, and Chu Yan could no longer be idle.


    What''s worse was that his rebirth was too shocking, and there was no one whom he could consult with, making it uncomfortable to hold it in his heart.


    Chu Yan walked to the door of his sleeping chamber and raised his hand to stop the attendants on both sides who were trying to salute.


    At this time, Ah Ren may have fallen asleep again, after all, he was injured like that......


    He sighed. Mo Ren''s face appeared in his mind again. Quiet, indifferent, obedient, forbearing... It seemed that he had no emotions of his own. No, it should be said that this person was unwilling to easily show any emotions in front of him.


    Chu Yan once thought that such Ah Ren was very good, like a real sharp blade. But now for some reason, whenever Chu Yan thought of such Mo Ren, it felt like a thin thorn was pierced in his heart, making him feel broken and hurt, but couldn¡¯t be pulled out.


    When they were younger, when Mo Ren first met him, it seemed that this man was not yet cold-hearted. He didn¡¯t know when it started¡­¡­¡­


    Perhaps he made a mistake when he asked this man to be his sharp sword.


    Fortunately, there was still time to make up for it. Thinking of this, Chu Yan was a little pleased, and gently pushed the door open with his hands.


    However, when he saw the scene inside, his expression suddenly changed, and he clenched his fists unconsciously.


    "Ah Ren..."


    He did not see Mo Ren sleeping peacefully on the bed as he wished.


    Instead, Mo Ren was kneeling beside the bed, with his head down, he meticulously smoothen the last creases in the corner of the bed with his hands, as the setting sun outlined his brows and eyes into different shades.


    Hearing the sound of the door opening, he knelt straighter, bowed his head to Chu Yan, and said, "Master, this subordinate had cleaned up the Zhongqian Hall. Master¡¯s sympathy for the past three days, Mo Ren is extremely grateful."


    Chu Yan''s gaze swept across the room, the quilts on the bed had been neatly stacked, and all the food plates, medicine bowls, sweat towels and other things on the table were cleaned up by him. Except for the man kneeling in front of him, there was nothing left that could prove that someone stayed in the Palace Master''s chamber for three days.


    ¡°........¡±


    Chu Yan turned to look at Mo Ren who was kneeling calmly at the foot of the bed, simply wanting to kick him directly out in anger.


    This man, this fellow, undoubtedly wanted to convey to him the following meaning: Now you can let me go.


    At this moment, Chu Yan only felt an evil fire burning in his heart, which made him ache everywhere, but the blood flowing from his limbs and bones was cooling down inch by inch.


    He endured his emotions and approached step by step, stopping in front of Mo Ren. The Palace Master stared at the guard, and said through his teeth, "Who asked you to do this? Who told you to clean up¡ªwho said that this Master will let you go!?"


    Mo Ren trembled imperceptibly, and raised his head in shock. This time, he met Chu Yan''s phoenix eyes full of anger and pain, "This Master clearly told you to wait for this Master to come back, can¡¯t you understand, huh?"


    "Where do you want to go¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªWhere can you go while being like this!?"


    After that few words were spoken, Mo Ren''s already pale face faded a layer of blood. Reflexively, he wanted to knock his head on the ground, and said in a trembling voice, "This subordinate is guilty, Master should appease his anger...!"


    In fact, he didn''t quite understand why the Palace Master was angry, he had drunk the medicine himself, and he did wait for the Master to come back, to personally take his leave.


    However, Mo Ren would not justify anything, since he provoked the Master, it must be that he did something wrong. After receiving the punishment, he could think about it slowly, and thought about it steadily.


    But Chu Yan was stunned as he came back to his senses, and quickly grabbed the man''s shoulders with quick eyes and hands. He didn¡¯t let Mo Ren knock down his head.


    Then there was an incomparable regret welling up in his heart, and only thought that his tone was too harsh and might have frightened him. Chu Yan almost hurriedly said, "Don''t be afraid, this Master won¡¯t punish you.¡±


    Mo Ren was stunned, and his handsome face went blank. Chu Yan only felt that the shoulders under his hands were so thin and hard. He couldn''t bear it after all, and slowly tightened his arms¡­¡­¡­.he embraced Mo Ren, and sighed, "This Master is sorry, it¡¯s just that this Master does not want to be angry at you. "


    "Master?" Mo Ren stiffened for a moment, then looked at Chu Yan calmly, and hesitantly and cautiously said, "If there is anything, this subordinate will go down and deal with it¡­..¡±


    He didn''t understand why Chu Yan held him again.


    Chu Yan suddenly closed his eyes, "No, there¡¯s nothing..."


    He felt that his tongue was not working. Facing such a Mo Ren, he didn''t know what to do, "It''s not that this Master wants you to do something...you...you are seriously injured this time, if you don''t take a good rest, what kind of disease will you suffer in the future..."


    Mo Ren now understood. At present, since his Martial Arts was not yet abolished, he was still the sharp sword that could break open a way through the obstacles for the Palace Master. That¡¯s why, at this time, the Master still cared about him very much.


    Thinking of this, he felt a little happy inside, and said softly, "This subordinate''s injuries are fine, therefore the Master doesn''t have to worry about it."


    ¡°.......¡±


    Chu Yan''s expression darkened, and he vaguely felt that there was something wrong with Mo Ren''s words. Especially the phrase "don''t worry about it"......Maybe Ah Ren still thinks that I am only concerned on how to better "use" this ¡°sword¡±?


    He didn''t know how he became like this. Obviously he was reborn, and he obviously started to learn how to be considerate of the people in front of him, everything should start to get better. But why was it that the relationship between him and Mo Ren seemed to have become more distant?


    Chu Yan moved his lips. For a moment, he really wanted to tell Mo Ren everything about his previous life regardless.


    He wanted to tell him how wrong he was, how regretful he was, how he wanted to be nice to him now......


    But when Mo Ren casted his eyes like an ancient well, thousands of words were blocked in his throat.

 CH 6.2

    Broken Blade (part 2)


    In the end, Chu Yan could only forcefully find a reason. He stared into the guard''s eyes and said softly, "This Master just thought that we haven''t talked properly for a long time... If Ah Ren really doesn''t hold grudges on this incident towards this Master, then stay the night.¡±


    He thought for a while, and then added another word, "Okay?"


    Mo Ren was stunned, regardless of other things, he really hadn''t talked to the Palace Master for a long time.


    After being kicked to the Side Hall in the previous life, he naturally could not go out. Chu Yan visited him a few times at first, but as a result, he always left being annoyed, and gradually never came again.


    Mo Ren knew that he should not continue to stay in the Palace Master''s chamber, it was against the rules. Chu Yan''s attitude was also very strange, he didn''t know what the Master¡¯s purpose was.


    But, in all honesty, he really...misses his Master very much.


    ¡°.....Yes." Sighing secretly in his heart, he once again overstepped his duty.


    Chu Yan raised his head in surprise, and quickly stretched out his arms and lifted Mo Ren onto the bed. The guard visibly trembled when he was nestled in his arms, then he hastily whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    As he said that, he put Mo Ren on the bed and touched his ankle, wanting to take off his shoes for him.


    Unexpectedly, Mo Ren seemed to have been electrocuted, and his whole body shrank suddenly, his face went pale and then he said, "Master, don''t! It¡¯s dirty..."


    Chu Yan made that action without thinking, and simultaneously, Mo Ren''s violent reaction surprised him.


    He hastily withdrew his hand, went around to caress Mo Ren''s back, and repeatedly comforted him, "It¡¯s not dirty, it¡¯s not... Ah Ren is obedient, don''t be afraid of this Master."


    Mo Ren suddenly lowered his head, he pursed his lips and dared not answer, and only took off his shoes himself and socks nervously.


    Then he cautiously raised the end of his eyes, glanced at the master quietly, and when he met the anxious expression on Chu Yan''s face, that dazed look appeared in his eyes again.


    Chu Yan''s mind suddenly went blank. He suddenly realized that something was wrong, Ah Ren was too humble and frightened.


    It''s almost like¡­..a beast that had been abused and kicked for many years, that when it saw a stranger, it subconsciously wanted to shrink into a ball and tremble. And if any person was willing to give it a little caress and broth, it would be confused and be unable to understand the reason why.


    ¡ªRight, he should have discovered this sooner.


    Chu Yan couldn''t help cursing himself secretly, this should have been the most obvious thing. It''s just that Mo Ren was always reserved, and he tried his best to restrain this fragile emotion, which made Chu Yan realize this only now.


    At this time, it was impossible for him to blame Mo Ren anymore, but he became more regretful, thinking that entering the Punishment Hall this time might have dealt too much blow to Mo Ren.


    I don''t know how long it will take for him to recuperate......


    At this moment, Chu Yan naturally didn''t know that the strangeness and fragility of Mo Ren was not just because of being punished once. With so many years of physical and mental torture accumulated in his previous life, he was already on the verge of collapse, almost being crushed.


    At this time, the Mo Ren being comforted by Chu Yan''s soft words was no longer the cold, sharp and indestructible sword of the past.


    The sword was already broken, its blade was already broken.


    ****


    As the night gradually rose...


    In the end they didn''t have much to say.


    Mo Ren still couldn''t accept sharing the same bed with his unparalleled master. He was obedient and reticent. As Chu Yan told him to lie down, he would lie down, but his whole body was extremely tense. He only huddled in the small corner of the bed, as if he was afraid of soiling the bed of the Palace Master.


    Chu Yan tried his best to talk but couldn''t make the guard relax much. He was thinking about Mo Ren''s injury and didn''t dare to press too hard, therefore he just lay quietly on the same bed with Ah Ren, slowly wasting time.


    In the end, it was Mo Ren who watched the time getting late, and finally said in a low voice, "It''s time for the Master to rest."


    Only then did the strings in Chu Yan''s heart loosen, and he smiled at him then said, "It''s time for Ah Ren to rest too."


    "This subordinate..."


    Mo Ren hesitated to speak, but eventually said with a downcast eyes, "Yes."


    Chu Yan waited for him before speaking again, he sighed secretly in his heart, and still with a smile on his face, he said, "Then......this Master will go rest first."


    Mo Ren felt relieved immediately. He tentatively asked the master if he wanted him to wash and change clothes, but after being denied by Chu Yan, he laid back on the bed silently.


    In the dead of night, the bright moon dimly shone.


    Chu Yan fell asleep very quickly. He had been too tense for the past few days since finding out that he was reborn, not to mention his heart that was full of Mo Ren''s injury, he was already very tired.


    But Mo Ren couldn''t fall asleep for a long time. He closed his eyes for a while, but his heart was always in a mess, with all kinds of distracting thoughts rushing out.


    He secretly turned his head to look at his master again.


    Chu Yan''s breathing was long and steady, his handsome eyebrows and eyes that appeared sunken in the dark night, he looked very young, and there was not a trace of gloominess and coldness of the ten years later. It seemed that even the outlines were soft, and the appearance of a teenager could still be vaguely seen.


    That''s great. Mo Ren thought secretly with his eyes open.


    At this moment, he suddenly felt thin sparks rising from his heart, bright and warm.


    Mo Ren shrank carefully into the soft quilt, those days of walking like a corpse had passed for too long, that even the warmth felt strange and awkward. But at this moment, he suddenly felt that he seemed to be alive again¡ªin order to protect a still safe Chu Yan, he could die miserably, or live on, and gladly enjoy hardships in the future.


    He recalled the last time in his previous life when he vaguely heard Chu Yan say that his life was cheap. He didn''t admit it until now, but what''s wrong with being cheap?


    He was originally a sword. The Master would break it as soon as he said so, discard it as soon as he said so; when the Master wanted to use it again, he would only threw the broken iron remains into the furnace to be calcined, and it would still be good after recasting, although it could barely be regarded as sharp.


    If so, that would be great.


    Mo Ren slightly bent his eyebrows and smiled silently. His eyes looking at Chu Yan were as cool as water, and brighter than anyone else had ever seen.

 CH 7.1

    Too Rigid (part 1)


    In the morning of the next day, when just a glimmer of morning light appeared on the dark horizon, Chu Yan opened his eyes. Hearing the deliberately suppressed shallow breathing beside him, he knew that Mo Ren had also woken up.


    Chu Yan bent his lips, and suddenly remembered that when he first met Mo Ren, this little secret guard was kneeling down and dared to peek at him blatantly.


    The Palace Master suddenly turned over half of his body and bumped at Mo Ren, "Why don''t you sleep for a while?"


    The young man beside the pillow abruptly opened his eyes, and immediately wanted to sit up on his knees with an expression of committing a huge sin, "This subordinate dare not! Please allow this subordinates to serve the Master and get up..."


    Chu Yan''s face immediately went dark¡­..


    "No need." With a twitch in his forehead, thinking about Mo Ren''s injury, he resisted the urge to just slap the man back to the bed, "It''s still early, you should sleep for a while."


    Chu Yan had always been strict with his subordinates, the more he would be around him, the more he must obey the rules. Even a long time ago, when he and Mo Ren were getting along very well, the guard had always been very sensible. Letting the Master say the same advice twice in a good voice like this, it stood to reason that it¡¯s time for him to act sensible.


    But this time, Mo Ren only went silent for a moment, "Is the Master going to do something?"


    Chu Yan didn''t speak, thinking that this person was as perceptive as ever.


    The Master''s refusal to answer was obviously a tacit consent. Mo Ren gritted his teeth, knelt on the bed, and said in a cold voice, "Please¡­..Please allow this subordinate to accompany the Master." He could barely maintain the pretend calm on his face, and his voice was already trembling.


    Chu Yan frowned in displeasure, his expression uncertain.


    As the air pressure around the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace got lower and lower in the stalemate, he suddenly stretched out his hand without warning.


    ¡ª¡ªAnd placed it on the guard''s cheek.


    Mo Ren slightly opened his eyes.


    Just now he thought the Master was going to slap him¡­..


    The morning sun shone brightly, it outlined the wrinkled bedding on the bed, as well as sitting and kneeling master and servant.


    Chu Yan pulled Mo Ren''s face, looked at him steadily, and suddenly said word by word, "Why are you so disobedient?"


    The tone was not harsh, but rather sounded a little helpless, "Look at your temperament, if you learn to be soft, learn to say a few nice words, and learn to take note of the current situation¡­..you don''t know how much less you will suffer¡­.how much less punishment you¡¯ll suffer!"


    Mo Ren was stunned and subconsciously said, "This subordinate knows his mistake."


    He didn''t expect the Master to say such words to himself, and he had never seen the Master speak to anyone else in such a tone.


    Chu Yan patted the guard''s cheek softly, and sighed with a complicated expression, "You know that this Master is not a good person, and his temper is also bad, why don''t you know how to hide away..."


    He knew that in the previous life, many people eventually walked away.


    At that time, he was blinded and couldn''t see people clearly, he spoiled Bai Hua to an overly high position, and made many foolish decisions. Especially the treatment of Mo Ren that even chilled some people, and finally even some of the loyal shadow guardians defected from the Jiuzhong Palace.


    As for those who defected, Chu Yan never chased and killed them, and he was too lazy to take care of them. Whoever wanted to go could go, he simply wanted to keep his beloved Bai Hua, and everything else didn¡¯t matter.


    But only Mo Ren did not leave, nor did he give up on him. If there¡¯s some doubtful points in Bai Hua¡¯s origin and life experience, he would insist on investigating it to the bottom; when Chu Yan disallowed it, he went against his words; or just simply handled it himself and tried assassinated Bai Hua¡­¡­..until everything eventually came to this point.


    Those who were too strong were easy to break, this sentence was most appropriate for Mo Ren. This man was like a sword, cold and sharp to the identified enemy. The blade, once out of the sheath, would not return. There was absolutely no room for mercy¡ªwhether it was to the enemy or to himself.


    "This subordinate dare not." Mo Ren lowered his head, and the shadows casted by his broken hair perfectly covered the dimmed pupils. He quietly grabbed the corner of the quilt with his fingers, "...Mo Ren is the Master''s person, as long as the Master does not abandon him for a day, then this subordinate will not dare to leave."


    Chu Yan nodded, pondered a little, then suddenly stretched out his arms and pulled Mo Ren over to hug him, and rubbed his chin against the top of his hair, "This Master knows you are the best, be good, this Master will cherish you dearly even in the future.¡±


    As this kind of action was too intimate, the guard froze as if struck by lightning again, "Master...!?"


    Chu Yan was simply waiting for this opportunity, and with sharp eyes and agile hands, he quickly tapped to Mo Ren''s sleeping acupoint. The latter merely groaned weakly in his throat, closed his eyes, and fell limply.


    Chu Yan helped him, and laid him back down on the bed with his arms around him.


    He tapped the sleeping acupoint of Mo Ren not only to let this guy who always refused to treat himself well recuperate, but more importantly, yesterday Bai Hua invited him out of the palace to enjoy the flowers. He knew that there were too many abnormalities in the past few days, in order to appease Bai Hua, it was impossible not to go.


    And Mo Ren, as the personal bodyguard of the Palace Master, would definitely request that he should follow. The mess of rebirth couldn''t be explained to Ah Ren for a while. He also didn''t want this person to be angry with Bai Hua again. It''s better to let him sleep peacefully all morning, and to save a lot of trouble.


    Mo Ren''s body was still weak, and now he fell asleep again, without the cold aura he had been holding on to, his brows and eyes appeared relaxed, and his face became paler and thinner, he even looked haggard when observed carefully.


    Chu Yan looked at him in a daze for a moment, and when he regained his senses, he lowered his eyes and forced a smile, his heart ached terribly.


    Only he knew the pile of bad debts in his previous life, and only he knew that what he owed this person would not be paid off in this life.


    Then a frightening thought came to his mind: What if Ah Ren has the memory of his previous life, then presumably¡­...


    No, he didn''t even dare to think about it.


    Even just thinking about it made the blood all over his body frozen cold.


    But in this world of the mortals, Ah Ren was still willing to call him Master.


    Chu Yan had already walked to the door. After hesitating for a moment, he turned back and wrapped the quilt tightly on Mo Ren.


    He went out of the door of his sleeping chamber, and Qiu Quan was waiting outside holding a cloak. Chu Yan let the maid put the cloak on his shoulders, and instructed the other maidservants who were bowing at the door, "Bring a stove inside later.¡±


    Qiu Quan''s fingers trembled, and then continued to move as if nothing had happened.


    Chu Yan saw it but pretended not to know.

 CH 7.2

    Too Rigid (part 2)


    He knew that Qiu Quan was worried about Mo Ren. These two were both his personal servants, they may also be counted as a pair of childhood sweethearts, and their friendship was also naturally not shallow.


    But Qiu Quan''s character was not like that of Mo Ren. This was not a surprise, Mo Ren was a small sword he picked up from the Dark Hall and gained by trickery, while Qiu Quan was a first-class maidservant genuinely to serve the young masters of the Jiuzhong Palace.


    The little girl was clever and delicate, was the most sensible, and smart. If Mo Ren''s temperament was rigid, then Qiu Quan was soft. Those things that Mo Ren never learnt and refused to learn, she knew.


    Thus for a period of time, probably after Mo Ren''s death, Chu Yan felt as if he had been simply waiting for Qiu Quan to leave him.


    It seemed that as long as Qiu Quan was gone, he could completely forget the past that was burned to ashes by his own hands, and broke off all relationships. From then on, except for his Hua''er, no one would be able to stab him again, while also having nothing to lose.


    But Qiu Quan didn''t leave, this delicate and clever maidservant, she quietly accompanied the master through the final journey.


    She accompanied her master into the impoverished road, into the dead end, into the blood-soaked desperate situation, into the cold stone cave, until the moment she closed her tearful eyes and lost her breath.


    Chu Yan sighed silently.


    In his previous life, he had indeed failed too many people.


    Gathering his thoughts, Chu Yan took Qiu Quan out of the corridor, and walked towards the direction of the Lianhua Hall in his memory.


    At this time, the Lianhua Hall had not been rebuilt, at best it was just a small garden in the back room of the Palace Master. He saw a slender young man in white clothes standing at the end of the dark red railing under the corridor, his long black hair was parted with a jade hairpin, and his back was like an immortal in a painting smudged with ink.


    Bai Hua.


    His Hua¡¯er...


    Chu Yan curled his lips coldly, he concealed the trace of murderous intent passing through his heart, straightened his robe casually, changed into his usual expression, and greeted the little beauty in white that he once held in his palm and loved so dearly.


    Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from behind, the young man suddenly turned his head in surprise, and the fragmented bright morning light fell on his snowy and soft skin, which was dazzlingly beautiful.


    "Brother Chu!"


    Bai Hua blinked, trotted in two steps, and stood in front of the Palace Master of Jiuzhong Palace. He had a natural body fragrance, and with every movement of his body, a faint sweet smell melted into the wind.


    The smiling young man blinked his moist eyes with curled eyelashes, like a deer in a quiet forest. He first called Chu Yan joyfully, then turned to Qiu Quan, and nodded obediently, "Miss Qiu Quan."


    That expression was very pure and innocent, and it was impossible to see the blood and darkness that would eventually swallow everything under it.


    ****


    Back in the Zhongqian Hall, the person on the bed slowly opened his eyes.


    Mo Ren lifted the quilt and sat up.


    Chu Yan''s acupuncture did not use enough internal force. With such strength, it was no problem to cause ordinary people to sleep for most of the day, however it had no such effect on Mo Ren whose internal force was only second to the Palace Master in the Jiuzhong Palace.


    Mo Ren didn¡¯t know that his every move in front of Chu Yan was too similar to the previous life, such a sense of familiarity made Chu Yan subconsciously regarded him as a ¡°useless person" whose internal force had been crippled, with meridians that had been cut off, and was extremely weak. Coupled with being distracted, the subordinate made mistakes.


    ¡°........¡±


    Mo Ren stared at the door where Chu Yan and Qiu Quan left, and his clear face gradually became overcast.


    He heard Chu Yan saying he was going out of the palace. But what is it that caused Chu Yan to bring Qiu Quan, but prevented him from knowing?


    Mo Ren thought about it carefully for a while, then understanding floated in his eyes.


    Ah, so that¡¯s what it is.


    He remembered that it was also at this time in his last life, the Master and Bai Hua went to the pear forest in the southern part of the mountain.

 CH 8.1

    Pear Blossom Snow (part 1)


    On this day, the Palace Master and Bai Hua visited the flower forest, made tea with pear blossoms, two persons who were deeply attracted to each other, seemingly a husband and wife that would love each other until old age, if Bai Hua was really an ordinary down-and-out young master, what a happy story that would be.


    Too bad¡­..because it never will be!


    Mo Ren''s expression suddenly became as cold and severe as an ice sword out of its sheath, with a faint murderous aura lingering, but he calmly suppressed it.


    Not yet.


    He hadn''t touched his sword for a long time, presumably he would also be very unfamiliar with martial arts. Coupled with the fact that the Palace Master was by Bai Hua''s side, and he had yet to recover from his injuries, there would be no chance of succeeding.


    Mo Ren looked at his hands and clenched his fists unwillingly. Excessive force made the knuckles of his hands turn blue, and a few drops of blood fell from between his trembling fingers.


    He...can''t kill Bai Hua now!


    But even so, Mo Ren could not stay here steadily and smoothly. Even if he knew that Chu Yan wouldn¡¯t want to see him, he still couldn''t helplessly watch the Palace Master fall into Bai Hua''s tenderness trap again. Furthermore, he discovered how different this life was from the previous life, he was afraid of these changes, not to mention letting Chu Yan and Bai Hua leave his sight together.


    What¡¯s more¡­..


    Mo Ren''s eyes focused on his left side, the golden nanmu cabinet stood quietly, inside which stored Chu Yan''s tea set, which was made of high-quality purple clay. Mo Ren supported the edge of the bed and stood up, gently opened the cabinet, and took out those exquisite tea utensils. He stroked the rim of the teacup, and the familiar feeling came to his heart along with the memories.


    Chu Yan loved tea. Therefore, in the previous life, he, the guard who was from the Dark Hall, also learned good tea techniques. It''s a pity that ever since Chu Yan and Bai Hua drank together in the pear forest in the southern part of the mountain, the only thing left for him was this "tastelessness", and he never touched these utensils again. Immediately, this scene repeated inside his head once more vividly.


    If he wanted to say that he¡¯s unwilling, naturally, there were some, but he had been unwilling for a long time, and he had been gradually getting used to it. He just regretted that he didn''t expect to be reborn, and didn''t even have time to serve the Palace Master another tea.


    ¡­.is it too late?


    Mo Ren''s fingers paused, feeling the thin coolness from the porcelain to his fingers, and then his fingers tightened slightly.


    No, the Master of this world did not take these tea sets out, and now they are in his hands. If this is a chance given by God, maybe he can be allowed to be greedy again...


    ****


    The pear forest in the south of Tianlan Mountain was the most beautiful scenic spot in this area.


    It''s just that because the Jiuzhong Palace was located here, ordinary people dare not enter without permission, thus the place was devoid of any people, and looked even more ethereal. In spring, the pear blossoms were in full bloom like snow, and when leaves fell, it only looked like a wonderland on earth.


    Chu Yan was a little distracted.


    He knew he shouldn''t be distracted. Bai Hua was walking beside him, he should keep up his spirits and coax this pretty little spy well, and see where he could find a breakthrough.


    However, I¡¯m really upset.


    Here was the place where he used to play with Ah Ren every spring¡­.


    When he was young, he was caught in the open and secret fights in the Jiuzhong Palace, he hardly tasted any joy, moreover, he didn''t have any relatives and friends who really cared about him. He only had one Mo Ren that was silently accompanying him.


    Revisiting this old place, Chu Yan could recall the scene when the young Mo Ren drew his sword and danced under the tree as soon as he closed his eyes. His black clothes and the black sword rolled up pear blossoms like a broken jade, beautiful and graceful.


    Withdrawing his sword and turning around, the boy quietly served him tea. His slender fingers caressed the purple clay teapot, which was pleasing to the eye.


    .........Now, thinking about it, it was ridiculous. The secret guards in the Dark Hall were the most powerful weapon for killing people. Yet, in order to make the little master happy, he went to learn the flashy sword dance and the tea making skills of serving people.


    "Brother Chu?" Bai Hua blinked, with a kind of innocence and curiosity in his tone, "What are you thinking?"


    Chu Yan smiled. His voice was naturally low and melodious, easy to get people intoxicated, "Thinking of¡­..this Master¡¯s beauty."


    But he thought in his heart: When Ah Ren is better, I¡¯ll bring him here again, he will be happy, right? Will he laugh? It¡¯s been a long time since I saw Ah Ren smiling happily...


    Bai Hua hesitated shyly, he blushed, tugged at Chu Yan''s sleeve and shook it. The Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace held his temper patiently, and held the white, soft, boneless hand, however there was only a cold loathing in his heart.


    Just like that, before walking very far, a stone table and two stone chairs appeared in front of the three of them, which used to be only exclusive to the Young Palace Master and his first guard.


    ¨CIt was in the past.


    At this time, Chu Yan was not that close to Mo Ren and a little dust had already accumulated here. With a wave of Chu Yan''s sleeves, the wind gathered due to his internal force swept away the accumulated dust, and he and Bai Hua took their seats one after the other, while Qiu Quan stood aside.


    Bai Hua glanced at the young palace master beside him.


    Chu Yan didn''t look at him, but was looking at the pear blossoms on the tree.


    ¡°......¡±


    Bai Hua gradually became a little apprehensive, he had already planned this day. He would wait for Chu Yan to take the initiative to say something nice as usual, and then afterwards, he would pretend to express his feelings in an uncontrolled manner. Anyway, what kind of vows were not always a matter of course?


    However, he didn''t expect Chu Yan''s attitude today to be lukewarm, which made him feel that he had nowhere to exert his strength.


    "Brother Chu, why¡­.don''t you seem happy?" The beautiful young man frowned slightly, and gently took Chu Yan''s hand, "If you have something on your mind, you can talk to Hua¡¯er. Although Hua¡¯er may not be able to help, things that depressed the heart, you can talk about them freely¡­¡­."


    Chu Yan waved his hand and said, "It''s nothing, it''s just that I occasionally remembered the old things. But you¡ªdidn''t you say that you have a surprise to give to this Master today, hmm?"


    As for the surprise, Chu Yan knew about it a long time ago, but since he had to do a lot of acting, he pretended to be interested.


    Sure enough, a look of joy finally appeared on Bai Hua''s face, he stretched his hands upwards to hold a few flowers that had fallen in the wind, and held them in front of Chu Yan like offering treasures. "Brother Chu, although the pear blossoms are beautiful, wouldn''t it be tedious just to admire the flowers? Although Bai Hua is clumsy, he has learned the art of tea from his ancestors since he was a child. If Brother Chu doesn''t dislike it, Hua¡¯er will use this pear flower to make tea. The pear fragrance will melt into the water and will never be separated¡­.will it be okay?"


    Speaking of the latter, it was already an undisguised plea, Bai Hua lowered his head shyly, but he could also see a rosy cloud floating on that jade-like cheek, reddening up to the neck.

 CH 8.2

    Pear Blossom Snow (part 2)


    Heh, pear fragrance melts into water, never to be separated? Chu Yan felt funny in his heart, and said lazily, "Okay, but I came here in a hurry today, and I didn''t bring a tea set. What to do? Or should this Master ask Qiu Quan to go get it?"


    Bai Hua turned to the maid at the side, with a cute and embarrassed expression, but his words were not polite, "Then I¡¯ll be troubling Miss Qiu Quan.¡±


    Unexpectedly, before Bai Hua finished speaking, a clear voice suddenly came.


    "Don''t bother Young Master Bai. This subordinate has already prepared the tea."


    At the moment when the voice sounded, Chu Yan stood up in shock. This voice... Ah Ren!? How is this possible...


    Chu Yan looked back suddenly. Just when the wind picked up suddenly, it swept across the pear forest in the distance, and the pear blossoms flowers swirled and flew up. The pale young man in black clothes walked silently through the flying white flowers like falling snowflakes, approaching from far to near, until his figure gradually became clear.


    .


    Mo Ren held an exquisite sandalwood tea tray in his hand, wore a black bodyguard''s tight robe, and had his black hair neatly tied behind his head, not at all different from usual.


    But his face was frighteningly pale, and his steps appeared weak, as if he would fall over at any moment, only the tea tray in his hand and the tea set on it were stable without any shaking.


    Chu Yan''s brain buzzed, as if struck by lightning. For a moment, he only felt that this scene was like a dream, but the pain in his heart reminded him that everything was real.


    Ah Ren...... How did he come, how did he get here, what did he come to do!?


    He still has the wounds from the Punishment Hall¡­..that kind of injury!


    Could it be that this person came here step by step from the Jiuzhong Palace!?


    If something happened halfway, if the injury relapsed and he passed out, no one would notice, if... does he really not want his life!?


    Chu Yan was stupefied. He saw Mo Ren walk in front of him, knelt down on one knee, and raised the tea tray in his hand above his head.


    "Master Bai is just starting to make tea now, it''ll be slightly a little late, it''s not good to keep the Master waiting for a long time." Mo Ren''s voice was very calm, "This subordinate heard that the Master is coming here, so he took the initiative to prepare tea, requesting the Master to please make do with this first.¡±


    Mo Ren lowered his head, his bloodless lips were tightly drawn. His undershirt was soaked, but he didn''t know whether it was because of sweat or blood. This road was actually not that difficult to walk, but he was worried in his heart, thus he forcibly used his lightness skill. It was inevitable that all the wounds would crack open, but¡­¡­fortunately, he caught up.


    Mo Ren thought, if Chu Yan could take the tea, he would take advantage of the opportunity to stay. Now that he had internal force in his body, he could stay awake for a few hours even if he forcibly suppressed his injuries. Now, he only asked the Master to take pity on him once and took over the tea tray¡­..


    However, a voice broke all his thoughts.


    "Guard Mo? Why are you here? Didn''t Brother Chu clearly refuse to let you¡­¡± Bai Hua shouted out in surprise, then hurriedly shook his head as if he had said something wrong, "Ah, no, Brother Chu, Guard Mo is just...just¡­.just worried about the safety of the Palace Master!"


    He lowered his eyelids dejectedly, and whispered bitterly, "You also know that Guard Mo has always disliked Hua''er, but he just doesn''t trust you to come out with Hua''er...and Brother Chu please don''t get angry."


    After saying that, Bai Hua turned around again, with a face full of anxiety and bewilderment, he hurriedly shouted at Mo Ren, "Guard Mo, you should confess your mistake to Brother Chu, such a serious crime as disobedience¡­.."


    As early as when he heard Bai Hua speak before Chu Yan, Mo Ren''s heart was already cold. At this moment, he actually felt cold all over his body, and the blood on his already pale face faded to the point of despair.


    Disobedience...disobedience...


    Mo Ren knew that since Bai Hua accused him of disobedience, with Chu Yan''s temperament, he would definitely punish him severely for the sake of the Palace Master¡¯s prestige. What''s more, he had just been punished from the Punishment Hall, and if he made another mistake after only a few days, according to the rules, he would be punished more severely.


    Sure enough, even if he was reborn once, he would still be that cold, dull, useless sword. In this kind of rhetoric and scheming, he still...couldn''t beat Bai Hua.


    As soon as he thought of this, Mo Ren felt as if all the tiredness came up together, and his eyes flickered brightly in the dark.


    He opened his mouth and took a few breaths with difficulty. He wanted to grit his teeth slowly to hold on, but he didn''t expect his chest to feel this suffocated, and his consciousness suddenly went into a trance. His whole body lost all strength, and the tea tray in his hand began to tilt...


    A hand reached out and held the tea tray before it slipped off.


    "Ah Ren......" Chu Yan''s voice was very soft, a little hoarse, and a little trembling, but it made Mo Ren wake up immediately.


    After breaking away from the momentary dizziness, he realized belatedly that the tea tray in his hand had been taken by his master.


    Bai Hua on the side didn''t expect that Chu Yan would actually take Mo Ren''s tea, and at this moment, he felt like he had just lifted a rock only to drop it on his foot, and felt bitter and unspeakable. He could only call Brother Chu in a low voice while secretly giving Chu Yan a wink.


    But Chu Yan couldn''t hear Bai Hua''s voice at all. He looked carefully at the object held in his hand, and felt that this exquisite and elegant tea tray seemed to weigh a thousand catties, so heavy that he couldn''t even lift it.


    He could see Mo Ren nervousness under his composure. Even after Bai Hua said those words, Chu Yan felt that Mo Ren, who wouldn¡¯t even flinch a bit in the face of swords, would be this tense.


    For a moment, Chu Yan really wanted to forget about the big plan of forbearance, push Bai Hua away, hug this upright person who was suffering from pain but still knelt in front of him, and comfort him¡ªtell him to not be afraid, tell him that he would be good to him, and that he would never repeat the same mistakes as in the previous life...


    But in the end Chu Yan still clenched his fists under his sleeves, suppressing this impulse.


    The scene of the destruction of the Jiuzhong Palace was still vivid in his mind, he had already vowed to avenge this. It was inevitable that he would have to bear patiently for a while.


    As for him and Ah Ren, they still had a long way to go.


    He would definitely¡­¡­.make up for everything one by one.


    He had been reborn, therefore, naturally, he would be able to make up for it.

 CH 9.1

    Splashed Tea (part 1)


    Mo Ren saw that Chu Yan took the tea tray and didn''t speak, thinking that perhaps the master had acquiesced, he also felt relieved. While Chu Yan didn''t tell him to go away, he bowed his head and kowtowed, stepped back a few steps on his knees before he dared to get up carefully, and silently retreated at the back of Qiu Quan before standing still.


    Without knowing it, Qiu Quan stared at Mo Ren¡¯s every move, who was cautious and humble, as if he was about to sink into the dust. It was simply that today the Palace Master was just bringing his beloved young master out for a spring outing. She couldn¡¯t understand how Mo Ren, who usually waited one step behind the Palace Master, was being so reserved and stiff today as though a servant of a lowest rank.


    She wanted to ask, but Mo Ren shook his head to stop her before she could speak. Mo Ren just stood silently with his hands down, not even daring to raise his head, and only stared at Chu Yan and Bai Hua''s boots.


    This look was not pleasant even to the confused Qiu Quan, let alone Chu Yan who was suffering in his heart.


    Chu Yan walked over a few steps, seeing Mo Ren''s pale cheeks, his heart ached again. He had seen Mo Ren''s injury before, and he knew in his heart that to be able to hold on to this road, he would be already in a mess. If he really stood for a few hours, something would happen.


    He thought for a while, then slowed down his voice and said a few words of consolation, "Ah Ren, Master knows that you have good intentions, but you have not recovered from your punishment, so don''t endure here. This Master will definitely taste this tea, so you can rest assured.¡±


    Then he waved his hand and said, "Qiu Quan, send Mo Ren back."


    Mo Ren raised his head in surprise, bent his knees hastily, and knelt down on the ground, "Master! It''s just a small injury, and this subordinate is already fine. Please allow this subordinate to stay..."


    "You....." Seeing this, Chu Yan felt anxious and pained in his heart, and his tone became more irritable. ¡°This Master asks you to go back, so go back. This Master told you to rest for a day, is it possible that you are afraid that this Master will not want you anymore!?"


    When Chu Yan said these words, Mo Ren felt like a basin of ice water was poured down from his head to toe, and was struck by a thunder on his head. His face immediately changed. He froze and didn''t dare to speak anymore, but when Qiu Quan came to help him up, he trembled as he sobered up, then kneeled down to Chu Yan''s feet and begged, "Mo Ren knows his mistake, this subordinate will go back to the palace now. When the Master comes back, he can punish this subordinate at will, this subordinate will dare not complain. This subordinate only asks the Master to let Qiu Quan stay and serve..."


    Mo Ren begged bitterly, but Bai Hua''s face immediately changed. The young man in white flicked his sleeves angrily, "What does Guard Mo mean? You¡­..you are so worried about Bai Hua, are you treating him as a thief that should be guard against?"


    The corners of his eyes were faintly red, and he seemed about to get angry or cry, "Could it be¡ª¡ªcould it be that once Guard Mo and Miss Qiu leave, Bai Hua will do something vicious to Big Brother Chu?"


    Mo Ren lowered his head and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°......this subordinate dared not.¡±


    "...He knows that Bai Hua is an orphan without father and mother, and his unknown life experience arouses suspicion." Bai Hua raised his head and stared at Mo Ren, his slender body tensed, but he suddenly whimpered, and trembled with grievance, "But I''ve been, I''ve been with Big Brother Chu willingly for three full years and I''ve never asked for a single piece of property, even the slightest bit of power¡­..Guard Mo still refuses to believe that I have a sincere heart for Big Brother Chu¡­.."


    "Hua''er..." Chu Yan''s face had already darkened, but Bai Hua thought he was angry at Mo Ren, thus he was encouraged to take a few steps forward, and stood shoulder to shoulder with Chu Yan, looking down from a high position to the kneeling Mo Ren on the ground.


    His tone was cool, and he said leisurely, "Besides, let alone the sun and moon to testify Hua''er''s sincere heart for Brother Chu, even if Bai Hua''s heart was evil, could it be that Brother Chu, the majestic Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace, a legendary figure in the Jianghu, will let himself fall into the hands of an ordinary person with no martial arts? Guard Mo thinks too highly of Bai Hua, and underestimates his Master too much!"


    With Chu Yan at his side, Mo Ren didn''t dare to reply at all. He could only listen to Bai Hua''s vent in silence, then gritted his teeth, endured the humiliation and replied, "Young Master spoke with heavy words, Mo Ren dare not¡­..Mo Ren is no more than a servant. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s inconvenient for the Master to have no one to serve him, if it is due to this subordinate¡¯s fault that angered the Master and inconvenienced the Master, then even if Mo Ren dies, it will not absolve the mistake....."


    "Enough!"


    Chu Yan made both of them stop. He could no longer listen or watch, turned his head to Qiu Quan and said, "Qiu Quan, take him back.¡±


    Mo Ren''s lips trembled a bit, as if he still wanted to say something, but finally he sneered lightly at himself, and before Qiu Quan came to help him, he wobbled and stood up, "Master, this subordinate¡­.will now take his leave.¡±


    After he finished speaking, he took a few steps back respectfully, then turned around and left.


    Chu Yan''s heart suddenly froze, and when he looked again, Mo Ren''s back quickly disappeared into the white falling leaves.


    Mo Ren supported himself by the trees all the way, and stumbled towards the direction of the Jiuzhong Palace. He walked very fast, as if he was escaping from something. But as soon as he reached a place where Chu Yan could no longer see him, he suddenly lost his strength and fell to the ground all of a sudden.


    Mo Ren tried to get up again, but found that he had lost strength all over his body, that he couldn''t even move his fingers up and down.


    The internal force being forcibly transported in the meridians was difficult to do even for half a step, and his dantian was almost exhausted. At this time, the backlash of the forced transport surged up, and the scene in front of him became more and more unclear and dark. Mo Ren simply closed his eyes, and thought about the pot of tea he brewed.


    He was thinking¨Cwill the Master drink it?


    Will this be the last time he¡¯ll make tea for the Master?


    Behind, Qiu Quan rushed over, with tears in her eyes, "Eldest brother...eldest brother! You, what happened, what the hell happened......¡±


    The maid hastily lifted Mo Ren''s upper body and leaned it on her shoulders, took his wrist to check his meridian, only to find that he was in such a bad state. She became so frightened that she hurriedly called him, "Eldest brother, wake up, how did it become like this?"

 CH 9.2

    Splashed Tea (part 2)


    "Qiu...Quan." Mo Ren suddenly opened his eyes slightly, but they had lost their focus. He coughed a few times, and a bloody smell suddenly wafted from his mouth.


    Swallowing the blood hard, Mo Ren stared blankly at the pear blossoms blown down by the wind, vaguely feeling like it was snowing¡­¡­.it was also during a very cold snow the Master told to throw him out.


    He would still be rejected by the Master, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to get back anything, and wouldn¡¯t be able to ask for anything.


    He didn''t know when he became so useless. At this moment, he even began to doubt whether he could kill Bai Hua or protect his master.


    Mo Ren gasped weakly and indiscriminately, his voice was indistinct, "Say, is this¡­..really¡­..the last time?"


    Qiu Quan panicked, "Eldest brother, what are you talking about?"


    Mo Ren smiled, the luster in his eyes dimmed, and his voice became smaller and smaller, "If I die...you have to...accompany...the Master...to the end...."


    Before Qiu Quan could digest his inexplicable words, Mo Ren tilted his head, closed his eyelids heavily, and finally passed out completely.


    "...Eldest brother? Eldest brother!!" The girl exclaimed, but no one heard it in the pear forest where the flowers were blooming like snow.


    ****


    As Bai Hua looked at the back of Mo Ren leaving, he secretly rejoiced in his heart. He thought that this stupid and loyal guard would disrupt him today, but now it seemed that Chu Yan really cared enough for him. Not only did he drive Mo Ren away, but even Qiu Quan, the maid who served him personally, was also sent back along the way.


    Bai Hua even wondered¨Cdid Chu Yan do this because he wanted to be intimate with him, therefore he sent others away?


    It''s just that it''s a pity that he couldn''t make tea for Chu Yan. Thinking of his plan, Bai Hua began to secretly feel annoyed at Mo Ren who came at the wrong time.


    He looked at Chu Yan, pursed his lips and smiled coldly, then he lowered his long eyelashes to cover the shadow that flashed in his eyes. This tea¡­..he naturally needs to find a way to pour it...


    Chu Yan stared at where Mo Ren¡¯s back disappeared in a daze for a while before sitting down, turning his eyes to the elegant purple clay tea set, he felt bitter in his heart. Speaking of which, he really hadn''t tasted Mo Ren¡¯s tea for a long time.


    He had just stretched out his hand to lift the teapot, however another hand reached for it sideways, and grabbed the handle of the teapot first.


    He raised his eyes in puzzlement, and saw Bai Hua with a beautiful and refined smile on his face. He got up with the teapot, and said, "Brother Chu, don''t get angry. Hua''er doesn¡¯t mind. Come, Hua''er will pour tea for you."


    He hooked his beautiful and slender fingers on the teapot, and just lifted it half a minute, however Bai Hua suddenly exclaimed for some reason "Ah, it''s so hot!" and simply let go of his hand.


    It was too late when Chu Yan came back to his senses, the whole teapot was overturned on the stone table, and the clear and light golden tea spilled out. It was a fine chrysanthemum tea.


    "You!" Chu Yan stood up angrily. He felt sorry for Mo Ren¡¯s pot of tea, but when he saw the clear tea, his pupils shrank. It was like a thunderbolt from the blue sky hit him, and his heart was split into pieces!


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry Big Brother Chu! It''s all because of Bai Hua''s clumsiness..." Bai Hua became flustered and looked at Chu Yan helplessly, "Hua''er didn''t do it on purpose. This, this, what to do..¡±


    It was as if Chu Yan had never heard of him, and he only stared at the faint traces of water in horror. The blood on his face gradually faded, like falling into an ice cave.


    This is.........how could it be..........!?


    "Brother Chu, Hua''er realizes his mistake, how about Bai Hua make tea for you again? But, can you...don''t tell Guard Mo?"


    While wiping the teapot with his cuff in distress, Bai Hua begged with a gloomy expression, "Brother Chu also saw it just now, Bai Hua is hated by the guard. If Guard Mo knows that Bai Hua has ruined his intentions, he doesn''t know what will happen....." His voice became quieter, Bai Hua bit his lip and lowered his head.


    He had to say, Bai Hua''s words were really scheming. He apologized and admitted his mistake first neatly, and then snatched the matter of tea making again unobtrusively, and finally he didn''t forget to direct the conversation to Mo Ren¡­..Chu Yan had just severely punished Mo Ren a few days ago. According to common sense, his remaining anger should have not yet dissipated at this time and it would be very likely that Chu Yan would be angry with Mo Ren again and ignore Bai Hua''s rudeness. The latter naturally could get whatever he wanted without breaking a sweat.


    However, Chu Yan still ignored Bai Hua.


    In his eyes, he could only see the overturned tea water that spreaded on top of the stone table, falling down from the corner to the ground, and seeping into the soil with a dripping sound.


    But the sound of the wind beside him, the chirping of insects and birds, the whirling of flowers and leaves on the branches of the pear tree, and the words that came out of Bai Hua''s mouth seemed to recede far away at once.


    There was only silence in the world¡ªexcept for the dripping sound.


    ......Chu Yan didn''t like to drink scented tea.


    The one who loved scented tea was Young Master Bai Hua. In his previous life, Chu Yan spoiled Bai Hua to the point of lawlessness, and even forced himself to drink all kinds of scented tea with him. But in the end, he couldn''t get used to those teas that were too sweet, and only the chrysanthemum tea that was bitter and fragrant, that he was barely able to drink, had gotten used to after drinking it.


    But¡­..when was it? That should be about two years from now!


    How does Mo Ren know!?


    The fingers hidden in the sleeves began to tremble uncontrollably, and Chu Yan took a step back in lightheadedness.


    He held onto the edge of the stone table, almost feeling that everything around him was only an absurd dream.

 CH 10.1

    People Do Not Return (part 1)


    It seemed to be getting dark.


    All the colors of the world were dissipating in his eyes.


    This is impossible.


    This must be false.


    ¨CIf Mo Ren knows what will happen in the future, then doesn''t that mean...


    When this terrifying idea emerged from his mind, Chu Yan didn''t even dare to think about it. He wanted to try his best to deny it¨Cmaybe Ah Ren made a mistake for a while, maybe it was just a coincidence...


    However, what became clear at the same time was what he noticed after his rebirth. The Mo Ren that was either terrified, reticent, humble, or his silent eyes that left him nowhere to go.


    Those things that Chu Yan once doubted, but ignored unintentionally or intentionally, were now all turned into cold iron evidence and it tightly wrapped around his heart, almost causing his heart to bleed every inch.


    If this is true...what the hell has he done!?


    Ditched Mo Ren to pretend to be intimate with Bai Hua? Sealing his acupoints with caution? And knowing his pain but still being indifferent and driving him back?


    Chu Yan began to tremble. His fingers were still on the edge of the stone table, but they were convulsing uncontrollably.


    What is this?


    Just when he came back and was reborn, he secretly decided that in this life he must make up for what he owed Ah Ren in his previous life; when he was sharing the same bed last night, he coaxed the guard not to be afraid; and just this morning before leaving, he wrapped the man in his arms and said that he would treasure him well in the future.


    But now, what is this...


    It''s so ridiculous.


    "Big Brother Chu!" Bai Hua saw that something was wrong, and hurriedly came around to help him from the other side, "You...what''s wrong with you? Why does your face look so bad all of a sudden..¡­¡±


    Chu Yan''s head was dizzy, and his chest was cold and hot. He suddenly felt that Bai Hua''s beloved fragrance from his previous life was so disgusting that he wanted to vomit. He pushed Bai Hua away in a daze, and when he opened his mouth, he actually spit out a mouthful of dirty blood.


    Bai Hua slammed into the stone table with a scream, and the expensive tea set shattered to the ground, causing the little beauty''s expression to change drastically, "Big Brother Chu!?"


    Chu Yan''s breathing was disordered, he ignored the blood on the corner of his mouth, and just stared at Bai Hua, his eyes were full of red tiny veins. The first time he moved his lips and throat, however it was too dry to make a sound, the second time he said hoarsely, "Get lost......"


    He staggered and turned around, his eyes blank, his face ashen like a living dead.


    Clearly, a moment ago, he secretly warned himself that he must endure. But those assumptions, those plans¡­..In an instant, it was like a tall building collapsing, rumbling and crumbling into a pile of ruins.


    He wanted to escape from here quickly, he wanted to go back¡­..to escape from this present world that was burned to ashes by his own hands, and return to the past where there was no slightest shadow or pain.


    But where can he go back? It turned out that when he felt smug that he had gone back, it was clear that everything was irretrievable...


    It turns out that there is clearly no room for the "future" between him and Ah Ren.


    Chu Yan was stunned by the pain for a moment, and he used his lightness skill without turning his head. In an instant, his figure had gone away, disappearing into the pear forest like a black dragon falling into the sea.


    Bai Hua became terrified, and stood in place for a while before pulling his feet to run after him. But he only saw thousands of trees shaking off their fragrant flowers, and that the figure had already disappeared in the distance, where could he still catch up?


    ****


    That night, the Jiuzhong Palace was brightly lit and was in a mess.


    The Palace Master and Young Master Bai Hua went out for a spring outing, not only had the Palace Master not returned yet, but he was also missing, not even a message was sent.


    Everyone waited until the sun setted, and then the moon rose, but they still didn''t see the Palace Master coming back.


    Bai Hua''s eyes turned red from crying, but when asked, he knew nothing. He only said that the Palace Master suddenly lost control of his emotions and vomited blood, which seemed to be a sign of being possessed. He couldn''t stop him, and he didn''t know what to do, thus he could only watch the person disappear.


    The patrolling guards were sent in several runs, but still no news came back, and everyone was worried.


    The Palace Master was fine when he went out in the morning, how could he suddenly be possessed!?


    After practicing martial arts to the level of Chu Yan, it was absolutely impossible for him to easily make any mistakes out of misfortune, it was either because he suddenly suffered a stimulus that caused a mental breakdown, or he was framed by a traitor.

 CH 10.2

    People Do Not Return (part 2)


    This time, it just so happened to be a period of troubled times. Among the four shadow guardians, wind, rain, thunder, and electricity in the Jiuzhong Palace, the thunder guardian was sent to the east half a year ago, and the two guardians of wind and rain also received a secret order to go out a few months ago. On the subject of the Palace Master''s indulging in beauty¡­..he had to say that in the eyes of outsiders, it was indeed an "opportunity to take advantage of".


    Although Jiuzhong Palace was secretive and had few deadly enemies, regardless of good or evil, since they were Jianghu people, they must be on guard from time to time. Now that the Palace Master suddenly had an accident, many people were beginning to think about the worst¡­¡­


    However, Bai Hua, who was the most suspicious, but was deeply doted on, no one really dared to touch him, let alone using real swords to force answers from him.


    At about three o''clock, outside the main hall, Qiu Jin and the guardians were in a state of anxiety. Suddenly, Fang Jing, the master of the dark hall, with a heavy face like water, came slowly, followed by hundreds of masked men in black clothes and black scarves.


    These people walked in a neat and uniform manner, revealing only a pair of eyes without waves.They gathered together, not like a group of people, but like a sharp knife. These were the secret guards of the Jiuzhong Palace.


    Qiu Jin asked in surprise, "Hall Master Fang, what are you...?"


    Fang Jing looked at the people in black behind him, and said coldly, "Let them find him.¡±


    "This......" Qiu Jin hesitated to speak. Standing beside Qiu Jin was a tall, graceful and glamorous woman in blue clothes, who was one of the four shadow guardians with the character "electricity" in the Jiuzhong Palace.


    Seeing Qiu Jin''s hesitation at this moment, she frowned, and spoke out for Qiu Jin, "Hall Master, you have mobilized so many secret guards without permission, this¡­..If the Palace Master look into it, it will be the crime of abuse of power. We have already sent someone to find him, why don''t we wait a little longer?"


    Fang Jing sighed, with some helplessness on his always cold face. Just as he was about to speak, he heard footsteps coming from behind, and then a calm and reassuring voice came, "You don''t have to wait, it¡¯s this secret guard¡¯s responsibility and therefore made the decision. It doesn¡¯t have anything to do with Hall Master Fang."


    He saw Mo Ren coming from the opposite corridor, dressed in black, with a black long sword bestowed by Chu Yan on his waist, looking pale and thin under the misty moonlight.


    "If the Palace Master pursues the matter, I will bear all the blame.¡±


    Qiu Jin was both surprised and happy, and hurried to meet him, "Eldest Brother Mo, are you alright?"


    Mo Ren''s expression was as cold as ice, he raised his hand to stop Qiu Jin''s steps, then his eyes turned, and he fixed them on Bai Hua who was still wiping tears in the corner. He walked over in two or three steps, raised his hand and pulled Bai Hua up, ignoring the latter''s panic and struggle, then asked in a cold voice, "Where is the Palace Master? Do you really not know!?"


    "I don''t know..." Bai Hua''s eyes that were already hazy like autumn water were even more pitifully wet with tears, and he choked up, "Guard Mo, I, I really don''t know... "


    Mo Ren was already going crazy at this moment, and he was burning with anxiety and was deeply afflicted. The Palace Master went out with this traitor Bai Hua, then he suddenly disappeared in a blink of an eye. How could he not be worried!?


    "In that case¡­..¡±


    Mo Ren closed his eyelids, and raised the black as night long sword in his hand, "Hold down Bai Hua into the Punishment Hall and take the Hall Master back to deal with it. Dark Hall secret guards, follow me to find the Palace Master."


    In the third watch, the moonlight was the brightest.


    The pear grove outside the Jiuzhong Palace was shrouded in darkness, Mo Ren and others came to the stone table and chair where Chu Yan and Bai Hua had stayed for the last time, and ordered the secret guards to disperse from here.


    Seeing the vigorous black shadows quickly disappearing before his eyes, Mo Ren turned around and said to Qiu Jin and the others, "Everyone, go back to the palace, I am enough here."


    Qiu Jin objected, "How is this possible? You are still wounded, and if someone is going to stay, it should be one of us. If something happens, what if you pass out like in the daytime¡­..at that time, it really scared me. By the way, how are you now, what did the people in the Medicine Hall say?" She said, and was about to feel the pulse of Mo Ren.


    But Mo Ren held Qiu Jin''s wrist, and sighed with a heavy face, "Qiu Jin, this time the Palace Master disappeared, and the secret guards were dispatched. If you don''t quickly appease people''s hearts, it will be a big disaster. If I go back, I won¡¯t be able to sleep anyway, I¡¯ll only spend the night tossing around. It''s much easier to just sit and wait here. If you''re worried about me, then just let me stay here quietly."


    Seeing what he said, everyone knew that Mo Ren was determined not to return to the palace without news of Chu Yan, and there was nothing they could do about him. As Mo Ren said, there were a lot of miscellaneous things to do in the Jiuzhong Palace, which couldn¡¯t be delayed for a moment, thus they needed to hurry away.


    Soon there was only Mo Ren who was left here, with a lamp, and under the curtain of the night. It was very quiet. The wind blew in the middle of the night, and it brought the chill of the early spring.

 CH 11.1

    Broken Sweet Dreams (part 1)


    Chu Yan didn''t know where he was.


    He seemed to be overturned by a huge wave on the cold seabed of the past, sinking and sinking, unable to breathe or make a sound.


    He seemed to be able to feel the moonlight shining in front of his eyes, as well as the petals of pear blossoms rustling in front of him. But his eyes were blurry. His qi and blood were retrograding, and his lungs were churned into a ball. In this pain, his mind, which had been chaotic for several years, seemed to suddenly clear up. Many vague memories popped up, and in succession, the chaos never stopped.


    ...Sometimes he would feel that in his previous life, he seemed to want to redeem something.


    In the third year after he met Bai Hua, his relationship with Mo Ren had obviously turned cold, but he himself had always had a strange stubbornness. He''d rather keep this person by his side every day and be angry with him, than let him go.


    Hence the entangled, and the several tortures for four years. Until Mo Ren tried to assassinate Bai Hua, he abolished his dantian with his own hands in a rage, but spared his life.


    After banishing him to the Side Hall, he went to see Mo Ren, and every time, they¡¯d part in discord.


    He finally chose to neither listen nor ask.


    In this way.....it was another three years.


    Afterwards, Bai Hua also emphasized several times, perhaps to seem unintentional, or that he used other people''s mouths, to imply that he should completely get rid of Mo Ren to avoid future troubles.


    This was reasonable, a subordinate who blatantly disobeyed the master''s order and assassinated the mistress was just another useless person who had lost all his martial arts, what''s the use of keeping it?


    But he didn''t answer, obviously he had lost himself because of his affection for Bai Hua, but he still didn''t nod that last nod.


    This was the only matter that became the only thing that he never let go of in front of Bai Hua until his death.


    Therefore, until the corpse of Mo Ren  in his previous life was in front of him, he still felt that he was "extremely benevolent and righteous".


    ¡ª¡ªBut how ridiculous it is just thinking about it. If he is really benevolent to Mo Ren, where do the countless scars on that pale and thin corpse come from!?


    ¡ª¡ªWhat Qiu Jin said in the previous life, all kinds of humiliation and torture, all kinds of pain and misery, where did it come from!?


    It wasn''t until this moment that he suddenly woke up.


    ¡ª¡ªAll of these come from his own stupidity.


    Chu Yan seemed to see the black sword¡¯s ray of that year and that month, filled with blood mist, with  both eyes that were blindfolded.


    It was he who used the long sword bestowed to Mo Ren back then, to stab the guard''s lower abdomen forcefully, and ruthlessly stirred with violent internal force that he poured in. Flesh and  blood were indistinct, and the dantian was completely destroyed.


    And Mo Ren just stared at him stunned...blankly¡­..looking at him without any resistance. It was just that before he passed out from the pain, in his hazy consciousness, he called out "Master" in a broken voice.


    At this moment, those dazed eyes seemed to be still looking at him, and the soft voice that called ¡°Master¡± seemed to be still echoing in his ears.


    That call broke Chu Yan¡¯s heart, he was overwhelmed with grief.


    Back then, how could he do it......


    How could¡­..he do it...


    He saw again, the Mid-Autumn Festival jade plate of that year and that month.


    It was a festive season when he first came to the Side Hall to meet Mo Ren. The man took a long time to arrive, and he couldn''t even kneel down in front of him. Bai Hua smiled and wanted to reward him with a box of mooncakes, but Mo Ren was unable to hold it, and the mooncakes in the box fell to the ground.


    He became angry, and indignantly denounced Mo Ren for deliberately bullying Bai Hua and trampling on Bai Hua''s sincerity.


    ¡ª¡ªBut thinking about it now, how could it be deliberate? With Mo Ren''s temperament, how could he deliberately do such a childish act out of anger!?


    Someone had obviously broken the veins of his hands and feet, making him hardly wish to live!!


    How could he not find out...


    If he had just found even a little bit of abnormality¡ªthe most obvious abnormality that was clearly in front of his eyes¡ªwould the ending be different?


    He saw the red silk wedding banquet, and he saw the mountains covered by heavy snow.


    He didn''t want Mo Ren to die.


    At a rough estimate, it had already been ten years since Bai Hua conspired to get close to him. In the whole ten years, he never had the slightest thought of sentencing Mo Ren death¨C


    However, he should have known that no one would survive under the severe punishment for betraying the Master, thus how could he lightly issue that order?


    At the last glance, he saw that Mo Ren was on the torture rack, his blood was dripping down, dying the the white jade steps with a miserable red.


    That person had clearly......already......he didn''t even have the strength to speak¡­.it was clear that......he didn¡¯t even have the energy to look up at him one last time......


    He should have known the fate of a patient who was seriously injured, suffering blood loss and had no internal strength to protect his body, just being thrown in the snow¡ªas long as he was human, he should have known!!


    But why did he have to casually open his mouth...?


    "This Master is also fed up."


    "Throw it out.


    Why....


    "Ah!!" Chu Yan''s expression twisted in pain. The internal force in his meridians were retrograding, which was already a sign of being possessed by a demon, but he still didn''t realize the danger.


    He let out a low growl, his eyes turned red, then he punched a thick old tree.


    In the deserted forest shrouded in moonlight, there was a muffled thud. The torso of the pear tree exploded, and pieces of sawdust flew in front of Chu Yan''s eyes.


    Then the pear flowers of the tree poured down.


    Chu Yan was lost in thought, and his eyes were in a trance. Suddenly, he remembered the last moment in his previous life, the snow that he didn''t have time to wait for.


    Ah Ren''s death, how cold it should have been, how painful it should have been.


    Why can I be numb to this point?


    Obviously it shouldn''t be like this...


    Farther back in time, getting rid of those haze, and looking at the bright old days, it was clear that he had loved his little guard so sincerely.


    Since rebirth and returning, whenever he was tortured by guilt, how much Chu Yan hoped to make it up, how much he hoped that they could reconcile as before. Mo Ren was afraid of him, avoided him, and didn''t dare to trust him. But it didn''t matter, he could be patient and coax him slowly, and treat Ah Ren well for a long time.

 CH 11.2

    Broken Sweet Dreams (part 2)


    One day, they would be able to return to how they were back then. After he got rid of Bai Hua and his behind-the-scenes forces, protected the Jiuzhong Palace and all his subordinates, he and Ah Ren could spend a long time together.


    They could ride horses side by side, sit face to face and have a sword debate, could see Mo Ren''s stunning and sharp swordsmanship, and he could also hear Mo Ren call him "Master" with a smile on his side.


    At that time, his guilt would dissipate, and his wish would be fulfilled.


    However, all these thoughts, at this moment...


    Like foam rising from an illusory sea, it wobbled higher and higher until it was completely illuminated by the warm sun, and then burst with a "pop" crisply.


    Like him, Mo Ren also had that unbearable memory.


    How much Ah Ren should hate him.


    No, if Mo Ren could really hate him to death, if he could really kill him with a single strike, that would be good. But after being reborn, the man was always in fear everywhere, and was numb and indifferent to his own physical pain.


    He actually destroyed the sharp blade he once admired the most, his favorite guard, into such an inhuman appearance.


    It''s never really possible to do it all over again. What he did wrong the most cannot be changed; what he destroyed the most cannot be repaired; what he should have cherish, he failed. Can''t go back, can''t get back, can''t keep.


    Lingchi-like pain shattered the internal organs, and the fantasies of past and present life turned into bloody spikes in the brain. Chu Yan was about to be driven crazy. There was even a moment when he secretly felt that he deserved to die from such pain.


    But he heard someone calling him vaguely, very far away.


    ¡°..Master.........!


    It seemed to be coming very close, worried, and completely anxious.


    "¡ªMaster!!"


    Chu Yan suddenly opened his eyes wide.


    In front of his eyes, the moonlight was as quiet as water.


    Chu Yan only felt a splitting headache, chest tightness and shortness of breath, and a burst of stars appeared in his vision. He closed his eyes and opened them again to see the scene clearly.


    This place was clearly outside the Jiuzhong, an extremely remote and desolate forest. Broken trees overlapped in a mess, and the ground was covered with a layer of broken branches and fallen flowers, most of which had sunk into the soil.


    In the surrounding air, the aftermath of the oscillating internal force had not subsided.


    And his right hand was resting on a familiar pitch-black long sword, Mo Ren was holding the scabbard with both hands, as he was pressed hard against the body of a pear tree.


    Under the cool and clear moonlight, the young man in black barely stepped on half of a branch with one foot, almost his whole body was suspended in the air, he was already in an extremely dangerous situation.


    But Mo Ren showed a look of relief, and even had a touch of surprise in his voice, "Master! You are awake.¡±


    Chu Yan suddenly realized what had happened, the cold wind blew in the middle of the night, the chill covered his sweaty back, and a cold fear rushed from the soles of his feet to the top of his head.


    Chu Yan felt that his spine was frozen. Under great grief, he went mad and lost his mind, and even moved his hands against Ah Ren......


    He hastily withdrew his right hand, while his left hand frantically tried to support Mo Ren. It''s a pity that the guard didn''t realize it, and jumped down lightly by himself, holding his sword in both hands and saluting, still showing no faults in his respect, "Just now this subordinate has no choice but to offend the Master, please punish this subordinate."


    Chu Yan took a sudden step forward, stretched out his hand and raised Mo Ren''s face. The corners of his pale lips were stained with dazzling red. The Palace Master wiped it lightly with his fingertips. It was blood.


    "Master......?" Mo Ren was slightly startled, but seeing that Chu Yan''s complexion was extremely bad, he hurriedly said, "You still have some discomfort."


    "You..." Chu Yan shook his head, his voice was trembling, and he was almost at a loss as he half embraced Mo Ren, "I¡ª¡ªI hurt you!?"


    Mo Ren raised his head in surprise, and was stunned for a moment before he realized, "This subordinate is not harmed." After he finished speaking, he lowered his head very naturally, stepped back obliquely and walked around to Chu Yan''s side, and said in a low voice, "This subordinate will ask boldly, please let this subordinate sort out the internal breath of the Master.¡±


    ¡ª¡ªNot harmed? With this guy¡¯s current physical condition, how could he not be harmed? He still wants to sort out his internal breathing, does he not want his life!?


    Chu Yan was choked on Mo Ren''s understatement, and couldn''t speak. He was angry and in pain again, and hated himself, thus he simply held Mo Ren and sat cross-legged on the ground, raised his hand and brushed the big acupoint on the latter''s chest, slowly channeling his internal energy into it.


    Now it was Mo Ren''s turn to be shocked, and he was about to struggle immediately, "Master, you can''t do it!"


    "Don''t move!!" Chu Yan yelled angrily, his eyes turned red with anxiety in the night. In the past few days, Mo Ren had worn himself down several times, and he was really afraid of some terrible consequences happening...


    It had to be said that toughness still worked at this time as Mo Ren trembled, and he pursed his lips and dared not move.


    But for some reason, he always felt that although the Master was angry, his anger this time seemed to be a bit strong only on the outside but weak on the inside. He even heard a hint of choking in it.


    Perhaps¡­¡­I heard it wrong.

 CH 12.1

    Meet Again (part 1)


    Chu Yan couldn''t help being startled after exploring his internal force. He had guessed that Mo Ren''s condition must be bad, but he didn''t expect it to be so serious. In fact, he himself had not yet completely calmed down the internal breathing due to the retrograde, but at this moment, he didn''t care about it, and hurriedly sent internal force into Mo Ren slowly, protecting the lungs and meridians that were already showing signs of exhaustion.


    The night breeze was blowing, and the two sat opposite each other in the messy pear grove. A moment later, Mo Ren frowned, and there was an abnormal flush on his face. Chu Yan''s expression sank and he said, "Spit it out."


    Mo Ren suddenly opened his eyes and glanced at the palace master, but refused to move. Chu Yan was distressed, and slapped his chest with a palm. Mo Ren grunted, his upper body leaned forward involuntarily, and he opened his mouth to spit out a mouthful of dark blood, which splashed all over Chu Yan''s lapel.


    "Cough cough cough..."


    Mo Ren covered his lips and coughed repeatedly, but looked up in panic. The glaring blood on the palace master''s robe was still soaking around, and even under the dark of the night, it was terribly clear.


    It¡¯s so dirty¡­..


    How could he have made the Master''s clothes so dirty!?


    But before he could apologize, his limp body was embraced by a pair of arms. Chu Yan placed Mo Ren half in his arms and patted him on the back, helping him cough out the residual blood, then he said softly, "Okay, okay...you''ll be fine this way, don''t be afraid."


    Mo Ren froze again. His struggle to get free was nonexistent, he didn''t move, he could only turn his head and stare at his master in disbelief.


    Why did the Master hug him again?


    How could it be such an act of intimacy again?


    He doesn''t understand...


    "It''s all right," Chu Yan couldn''t bear to look at Mo Ren, took off his coat and wrapped it around his thin shoulders, "This Master will take you back to the palace, and will explain the rest to you after we go back.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Mo Ren became even more terrified this time. Chu Yan was wearing unusual clothes today, it was clearly the palace master''s robe embellished with the Jiuzhong¡¯s dark gold flowing clouds, and only the palace master could wear it on his body. If other people dared to act without authorization, it¡¯d be a big crime of disrespect...


    "Master¡¯s judgment, this subordinate absolutely dare not!" In an instant, Mo Ren''s face turned white, he shrank back in panic, and his back hit the tree trunk firmly, "This is impossible..."


    Chu Yan insisted, "Put it on! Your internal organs are already damaged, and it''s no joke to catch the cold again¡­..You are obedient, this Master won''t blame you.¡±


    But this time Mo Ren refused to say anything. He didn''t dare to speak out against his master, he just simply shook his head in panic indicating his refusal, and his body was taut as a bow.


    "You......" Chu Yan''s distressed heart was almost broken, and seeing him so frightened, he couldn''t bear to force him like this. The master of the Jiuzhong Palace, who had always kept his word had no choice but to yield, "Alright, alright, if you don''t want to wear it then don''t wear it. Then¡­¡±


    Chu Yan put the robe back on himself helplessly, and stretched out his hands towards Mo Ren, "It''s okay for this Master to hold you, right?"


    ¡°...?¡±


    Mo Ren raised his eyes blankly.


    This timeline''s bodyguard was still very young, he hadn''t been pushed to the point of being haggard, and his delicate features were really good-looking. The chilling and icy aura around him disappeared at once, and it turned into somewhat of a touching color.


    Chu Yan didn''t know why his heartstrings twitched, but he slowed down, and leisurely hugged him into his arms again. It didn''t contain any charming meaning, but just silently sending internal force to his four limbs, holding him and warming him up.


    Mo Ren''s mind was blank, he was forced to be pressed up against Chu Yan''s chest, he dared not move, and only felt light headed, oppressed and gasping for breath. Why, why...he really doesn¡¯t understand.


    The temperature Chu Yan gave him was so warm, that his hands and feet, which were a little numb from the cold, softened a little bit, and even his internal organs felt comfortable.


    Then there in the mind, that layer of hard ice supporting the coldness was melting into drops of water, dripping. Mo Ren began to feel a little sleepy, as if he was sinking in a pool of soft spring water, smelling the fragrance of pear blossoms, he fell heavily...


    He bit his tongue with his sharp fangs, and the tingling brought back a little sobriety¡ªsure enough, it¡¯s not enough to be too comfortable, he almost lost his composure in front of his master.


    Mo Ren pulled himself together and was about to speak to Chu Yan, but suddenly a shadow fell in front of him. He trembled, it was the master who raised his palm to cover his eyes, and said in a low voice, "Ah Ren is tired, take a rest at ease, this Master will take you back.¡±


    He choked on his throat, however, Mo Ren no longer spoke.


    Is this... a dream?


    The sockets of Mo Ren''s eyes were moistened quietly, and he began to wonder whether these few days were just a dream, whether there was no unimaginable rebirth at all, and whether there was no master who cherished him so much.


    Was he, at this moment, still being left in the desolate snow field outside the Jiuzhong Palace, shivering and convulsing, until his breathing gradually became difficult, until his consciousness gradually became hazy, and until his body gradually stiffened...


    Could it be that he was really too cold, so cold that he really couldn''t bear it, that he imagined such a treacherous dream for himself.


    If not, why is it so warm?


    Could it be that deep down in his heart, he longed to be so loved by the Master?


    What a dirty mind......


    He was just a lowly bodyguard, ordinary and nothing special, living a worthless life, how could he be worthy of a god-like and honorable Master who was leaning over to warm himself...


    He sure is... not a good sword...


    Mo Ren was really exhausted, his mind turned upside down just thinking about it so wildly, and gradually became confused, allowing his consciousness to fall into the depths of darkness little by little.


    Seeing that the person in his arms gradually calmed down, Chu Yan stood up holding Mo Ren in both hands. He started to walk back in the direction of the Jiuzhong Palace, stepping on the long grass, rustling it under his feet.


    "Paying respects to the Palace Master." A few dark shadows fell behind Chu Yan, they were the secret guards of the Jiuzhong Palace "Guard Mo¡­..should come down, he is.....¡­¡±


    When Chu Yan saw the secret guards, he had already guessed all about it. Although Mo Ren was nominally only the personal bodyguard of the palace master, he still had a special status in the Jiuzhong Palace. Chu Yan once gave him the power to act on behalf of the master at critical times. It was probably Mo Ren''s idea to mobilize the secret guards this time.


    "No need," Chu Yan refused in a low voice, his person should be held by himself, "you should hurry back to the palace and inform your hall master, this Palace Master had not met an accident."


    ¡­.but he thought in his heart, Ah Ren was still willing to let himself do things like being obedient, probably because he still thinks in his heart that he was the young and innocent Chu Yan who was in his twenties.


    And when he¡¯ll know that he also came from the previous life, and when his heart completely turns cold, maybe he can no longer hug this person......


    The silence lasted for a while, Chu Yan looked at the moon in the sky with a complicated expression, tightened his arms and murmured, "Ah Ren, listen, I have something to say..."


    There was a pause in the voice, and Chu Yan moved his eyes down consciously. However he saw that Mo Ren was still leaning on his shoulder, his face was icy white, his eyes were closed tiredly, and he had already fallen asleep.


    ¡°......¡±


    Chu Yan''s face darkened, and he suddenly thought that when he lost control of his mind just now, it was Mo Ren who stepped forward to stop him regardless of the danger.


    But the sharp long sword had never been drawn out of its sheath. Ah Ren would rather get himself hurt than draw his sword against him¡­¡­How stupid.


    Chu Yan shook his head, swallowed the words that had reached his mouth, and said to himself, "Forget it, forget it... It''s not that this Master kept silent on purpose, it''s because you didn''t want to listen."


    That being the case, then allow this Master to hug you for the last journey. When the morning light comes up tomorrow, this Master will confess everything, and he will never be bound by his own selfishness¡­


    Chu Yan looked deeply at the guard in his arms, but suddenly there was a strange feeling in his heart¡ªas if he saw through the world when one was on his last breath¡ªit was a sense of relief.


    The night was very dark, and the cool wind blew past with a few broken flowers. He smiled to himself, and walked back with Mo Ren in his arms, following the swaying shadow trees and the bright moonlight.


    After returning to the Jiuzhong Palace, everyone surrounded them with lanterns, and naturally, it was another trouble.


    In fact, Chu Yan was already physically and mentally exhausted at this time. If it had been in the past, he would not have bothered to explain seriously. However, after his rebirth, his mood seemed to have changed a lot, and he had a lot more tolerance and patience with the subordinates of Jiuzhong Palace.


    He comforted and instructed them one by one, and only said that his foundation was unstable when he was cultivating, and his internal breath was distracted for a while before he went into a state of madness. It took a little more time to go to his own sleeping chamber with Mo Ren in his arms.


    Qiu Jin cautiously followed with a lantern, looked at Chu Yan''s face and asked, "Master, brother Mo...do you want this servant to ask someone to send him back to his own room?"


    She also didn''t know what happened between Mo Ren and the palace master, but the master had held him all the way...


    "There¡¯s no harm, tonight, he¡¯ll sleep in this Master¡¯s sleeping chamber." Chu Yan made up his mind to have a "showdown" with Ah Ren tomorrow, he was not willing to let go. "Send someone to ask from the Medicine Hall, do not hesitate on what is needed, only use the best medicine.¡±


    "Yes." Qiu Jin lowered her head, and said hesitantly, "Young Master Bai Hua is still in the Punishment Hall, should this servant...go to pick up the Young Master?"


    Chu Yan already knew what Mo Ren did from the secret guard, and now, as he thought for a while, he shook his head and said, "It''s too late today, you should go and rest yourself, and we''ll talk about the rest tomorrow. First, tell Hua¡¯er in the Punishment Hall to¡­..stay.¡±

 CH 12.2

    Meet Again (part 2)


    "......¡±


    Qiu Hua was dumbfounded.


    What a joke, if the Palace Master wants to release someone from the Punishment Hall, just one command is enough, why is it still related to whether it is too late or not?


    The Master usually loves Young Master Bai Hua so much, what happened today!?


    But before Qiu Jin could sorted out one, two, three, four in her head, she saw that her serious and good palace master, who was talking nonsense just now, had strode into the sleeping chamber, dismissed the little maid servants in the Zhongqian Hall with a few words, and carried the sleeping Mo Ren in his arms to his own bed......


    "..." In an instant, the little maid''s mind turned a hundred times, and then she curtsied outside with a wooden face, "...this servant, will now retire."


    Afterwards, the night was filled with silence.


    Chu Yan slept deeply, until the next morning, he vaguely felt that someone was gently smoothing the wrinkled quilt for him. He stretched out his hand based on his feeling, and sure enough, he grasped a wrist with a cool temperature.


    Chu Yan was half asleep and half awake, closed his eyes and pressed the man into his arms and said vaguely, "Eh... stay with this Master...sleep a little longer..."


    This sentence came out unconsciously, however it woke him up. Chu Yan suddenly opened his eyes and sat up, and what caught his eyes was the bright sky outside the window.


    Mo Ren was bowing beside his bed, his complexion seemed to be better, with a look of surprise on his clear and handsome face, as he met the master''s eyes.


    Chu Yan couldn''t tell whether it was a dream or reality for a while, and merely said in a daze, "You..."


    Mo Ren blinked, and the light coming in from the window lattice jumped on his eyelashes. The guard also seemed to have just woken up, his hair was not tied up, and he was standing beside the bed in a loose single coat garment.


    "This subordinate..." Mo Ren was at a loss for words for a moment. There were too many messy things that happened last night, he always felt that there was too much to say, but he didn''t know where to start. After thinking about it, he finally felt that nothing was more important than the Master, so he asked first, "...dare to ask the Master, is there any discomfort?"


    Chu Yan shook his head, "This Master is all right now."


    ...he still refused to let go of Mo Ren.


    This made the guard a little embarrassed, and Mo Ren continued, "This subordinate acted without authorization last night, asking the Master to give this subordinate punishment.¡±


    Chu Yan smiled, sat up on the bed again, and said softly, "Why should this Master ever want to blame you¡­..Come, sit." As he spoke, he tugged Mo Ren''s hand, and ordered him to sit on the head of the bed.


    "This subordinate, this subordinate lost his composure last night..."


    The atmosphere was even weirder, and Mo Ren always felt that the master''s smile seemed to contain something bad.


    He felt inexplicably nervous, "Master, forgive this subordinate."


    Chu Yan looked at him straight, and murmured, "It''s okay, it''s okay...Thinking about how Ah Ren has been with this Master for so long, this Master has never really treated you well..."


    "..." Mo Ren was gazed like this by the Master that his back had goosebumps, not to mention that he never thought that Chu Yan, who had always been arrogant, could say such words.


    Although it went against what was usual for him, the guard still couldn''t help but think of the old saying "when a man who is about to die, his words are also good"......


    Chu Yan cleared his throat, and asked gently, "Ah Ren...do you have anything else to ask this Master?"


    ".....¡±


    Mo Ren was almost frightened by his own wild thoughts. He wanted to ask Bai Hua, but why would he dare to talk to him anymore, thus he just shook his head slightly, waiting for the master''s next words.


    "Then can this Master ask you a question." Chu Yan said lightly, "Last night...why didn''t you draw your sword?"


    Mo Ren was silent for a moment, and he couldn''t help but feel that the question asked by the master...was just nonsense, then he answered naturally without thinking, "How could this subordinate dare?"


    Chu Yan laughed silently.


    ¡­..He laughed like that, not to mention how weird it was.


    Even Mo Ren, who was always calm and composed, shuddered in fear.


    Chu Yan raised his forehead with his folded hand against it and sighed softly, "You."


    His voice was suddenly so hoarse that it was almost inaudible, "Ah Ren, you should just kill this Master with a single strike...Why don''t you dare? Why can you not dare do it?"


    Mo Ren: ¡°........¡±


    Chu Yan said sadly, "If you took advantage of the chaos to kill this Master before fleeing last night, the secret guards would not be able to stop you. You can go down the southern mountain, pass Changqing City and then go south. After crossing the river, you will not be under the jurisdiction of the Jiuzhong Palace. From then on, no one can cause you trouble."


    "With your talent in martial arts and temperament, you¡¯re a rarity in Jianghu. As long as you leave this Master¡¯s side, if you want to achieve prosperity, you can get it, if you want to be free and unrestrained, you can obtain it, and even if you want a beautiful person to be well matched with you, you can get it¡­.¡±


    "That''ll be great. No matter what, it''s more comfortable than standing by this Master¡¯s bed and serving others..."


    In the end, Palace Master Chu sincerely clapped his hands and sighed, "It''s a pity that you don''t want to. What a pity.¡±


    Mo Ren: ¡°.........¡±


    Listen to this¡­.... no, actually he didn''t have to listen to it at all. The guard completely lost the ability to think as early as halfway through.


    After being stiff for a long time, Mo Ren stood up staggeringly with a cold face, "Master, take a break, and let this subordinate¡­..go call the Medicine Hall Master."


    Chu Yan called him from behind, "Stop, this Master is not crazy."


    Mo Ren hadn''t had the time to think about whether to stop or not, when suddenly a familiar breath came from behind him.


    Chu Yan got off the bed barefooted, his eyes were slightly red, and he moved forward quickly, grabbed Mo Ren''s shoulders and pushed him against the wall.


    Mo Ren panicked, "Master, you..."


    Chu Yan stared at Mo Ren intently, and a forced question came out from between his teeth, "You tell the truth, Ah Ren. This Master came to ask you because he really couldn''t figure it out...Why are you, not willing to draw your sword against this Master?"


    "Why don¡¯t you..." Chu Yan''s lips were attached to Mo Ren''s ear, his voice was hoarse and his eyes were cold, "Won¡¯t the grievances of the next seven years, suffering, humiliation, illness...be cut off with that single sword strike?"


    ¡°¨C!!?"


    It was as if Mo Ren had been hit by a thunderbolt. His legs softened, and he knelt down straight in front of Chu Yan. His breathing was suddenly disordered, but he couldn''t say anything.


    It was as if a thunderbolt exploded in his mind, leaving him in a daze.


    The Master said... what?


    The next... seven years? The next!?


    This¡­¡­.


    This¡­¡­


    Mo Ren only opened his eyes wide, staring blankly at Chu Yan, but his whole body had started to tremble.


    "Are you really willing!?"


    Chu Yan''s words seemed to leave no room for the guard to doubt himself. Every word that fell was like a heavy hammer, cruel and painful, "This Master has let you down, this Master has hurt you like that!! Could it be that you are still willing to taste that feeling again!?"


    Mo Ren''s face was pale, he knelt there and looked up at Chu Yan, and tremblingly said, "Master...Master..."


    "Obviously you have been reborn, but why do you still stay by this Master''s side like nothing happened..." Chu Yan''s eyes were red and his voice was trembling, "Why are you, why¡­..¡±


    Finally, Chu Yan smiled with difficulty again, and the corners of his usually cool lips drew a self-deprecating arc, "Why do you still have to do this......"


    ¡°Kneeling in front of this Master?"


    The emotion of regret was overwhelming, and he could no longer suppress it.


    The arc of Chu Yan''s bitter smile finally distorted.


    He closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, turning his face away. A drop of tear wetted the black eyelashes and slid down the cheek, leaving a clear trail on the handsome face of the palace master.

 CH 13.1

    Washing Away Mud (part 1)


    Mo Ren''s pupils shrank in shock, and he couldn''t believe his own eyes.


    Just at that moment, he finally knew everything, and he found the reason for all the strange things in the past few days. Briefly calling to mind the past events, Chu Yan had really treated him abnormally, Mo Ren was not only shocked, but surprisingly¡­¡­he could just accept it very quickly.


    However¡ª¡ª


    Those bizarre, desolate and mixed emotions that had already filled his heart, but before he could sort out these wildly growing vines, they were all shattered into dust under this tear.


    ...He had never seen Chu Yan cry.


    He had known his master''s arrogance since he was a child. Chu Yan had always been arrogant and self-sufficient. He never showed any fragile emotions in front of others, let alone wet corners of the eyes.


    Whether it was when he was forced to death several times by his brothers and sisters'' schemes when he was a child, or when his mother died of illness and the sudden death of his father, or even when Bai Hua was stabbed half to death by his sword that time¡­..


    He had never seen Chu Yan cry.


    Mo Ren originally thought that he would never see his master cry in his life. Much less, his master doing it for himself¡­..


    After all, Chu Yan was Chu Yan. Mo Ren couldn''t react for a moment on his spot, thus he quickly raised his sleeve to wipe the corners of his eyes, turned his face away coldly, and said in a hoarse voice, "Go."


    Mo Ren was startled and subconsciously said urgently, "Master...!"


    Chu Yan didn''t look at Mo Ren, his jaw was tense, and his expression was dark. He was used to being stubborn, and he really couldn''t say anything like "This Master is ashamed to be served by you again" or "This Master doesn''t deserve your loyalty and devotion"......but that''s exactly what he¡¯s conveying.


    "Asking the Master to be merciful!" Mo Ren suddenly took two steps on his knees, stretched out his hand to pull the corner of Chu Yan''s clothes, but he didn''t dare to be presumptuous, and his hesitant fingers landed into nothing, "Leaving the Jiuzhong Palace, leaving the Master, this subordinate don''t know where to¡­¡­where to go."


    Chu Yan pulled off the coat on the head of the bed and put it on, turned around and waved his hands, "You can take away some people in the Jiuzhong Palace. Who do you want to accompany you...... Qiu Jin? Ying Yu? This Master will allow it.¡±


    ¡°.......¡±


    Hearing this, Mo Ren''s eyes suddenly became a little crestfallen.


    He asked softly, "What about you?¡±


    Chu Yan was stunned.


    ...If Ah Ren is gone, what about him?


    Chu Yan really didn''t think about it seriously.


    In his previous life, Mo Ren had been with him since he was nine years old, and they had never really been separated. Until later, he fell in love with Bai Hua and went astray, became muddle headed and ignorant and finally made a big mistake.


    Now that he was reborn, everything could start all over again. As for the two people who were engraved in the bones and were imprinted in his heart in the previous life, Bai Hua had betrayed him, he would naturally repay his enemies with blood; he owed Mo Ren as well, thus he would like Ah Ren to leave him to live a brighter future.


    And in the end, what about the one left in place?


    ......deserves to be alone.


    ¡°This Master..." After a moment of silence, Chu Yan slowly raised his sharp phoenix eyes, sneered, and tapped the corner of the table with his fingers.


    "This Master, as the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace, naturally is still respected and supreme, and leads a life in boundless pleasures. Do you still need to worry about it?"


    This kind of bravado was already too obvious, and Mo Ren didn''t know how to reply for a while. He had no choice but to lower his head and calmly said, "This subordinate doesn''t want to leave."


    Chu Yan said patiently, "You have to go."


    Mo Ren stood up, he turned to the wall and took his own sword hanging there, knelt in front of Chu Yan with both hands, closed his eyes and said, "If the Master insists on abandoning this subordinate¡­..then please grant him death.¡±


    "You!!" Chu Yan slammed his palm on the table angrily.


    Mo Ren still closed his eyes, "This subordinate was indeed useless in the previous life, and provoked the Master to be fed up. Since the Master has abandoned it once, it is also appropriate to not keep this subordinate in this life to increase the Master¡¯s displeasure. It''s ju¡­¡±


    As soon as he said this, before he even had time to say "just", Chu Yan immediately panicked, "This Master doesn¡¯t¡ªThis Master doesn¡¯t, that''s not what this Master meant!" Annoyed and anxious, he supported Mo Ren with both hands, "How can you say such nonsense......"


    Mo Ren immediately lifted his eyes happily, "Then is the Master willing to keep this subordinate?"


    Chu Yan pressed his brows, and took a deep breath, "This Master wants to ask you, if this Master was not reborn, if this Master is still infatuated with Bai Hua, what will you do?"


    He shook his head self-consciously again, tried his best to restrain his agitated emotions and said, ¡°This Master knows that you want to kill Bai Hua, and then? Willingly accept this Master''s anger and die tragically again!?"


    "No..." Seeing that he was going to make the master anxious again, Mo Ren hurriedly defended, "This subordinate has no such intention!"


    "....." Chu Yan''s fingers twitched, and he didn''t know what he¡¯s feeling for a moment. He silently said to himself¨Cfortunately, this person wasn''t really stupid enough¨Cand lowered his eyes and said in a low voice, "And you.....how about you?"


    Mo Ren''s face was solemn, and he said very seriously, "This time, this subordinate will kill himself before he could die tragically."


    ¡°......¡±


    Chu Yan''s blue veins throbbed on his forehead, and when he raised his hand, there was another bang!


    This time, the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace was really angry, and the poor table corner was finally smashed into pieces by his palm.


    Mo Ren: "....Master,  cease your anger.¡±


    Chu Yan felt like he was going crazy, he really couldn¡¯t understand, "...Why! Why would you rather die than leave, and insist on following this Master!! This was the case in previous lives, will this also be the case in this life!"


    Mo Ren went silent for a few breaths.


    Then slowly, he fell to his knees again.


    The guard in black knelt in front of his master, the pale and delicate young man with his face drooping, and a few strands of black hair fell by his ear.


    He looked calm, and his eyes seemed to be hazy with memories. The light-colored lips opened and closed, and then Mo Ren said softly.


    "Master¡­..used to treat this subordinate...very good."


    "Master used to¡­..be very good.¡±


    Chu Yan froze in disbelief.


    After a while, he tried to make a self-deprecating laugh, with a trembling voice.


    ¡°......What did you say?"


    "This subordinate just feels that..."


    Mo Ren also seemed to be hesitating. He tilted his head slightly in confusion, as if he was not sure even himself when he murmured in a low voice.


    Thus, that voice that used to be cold and desolate, now contained a bit of softness.


    "This subordinate feels that the Master shouldn''t be...like that."


    Shouldn¡¯t be violent without reason and have fluctuating irritability.


    Shouldn¡¯t end up betraying friends and allies and destroying their foundation.

 CH 13.2

    Washing Away Mud (part 2)


    Although he was Chu Yan''s sword, he was not a real cold iron. He still remembered Chu Yan''s high-spirited appearance when he was young, and he still remembered the appearance of Chu Yan sincerely admiring him and being fond of him.


    He still remembered that Chu Yan was only fifteen years old that year. He was such a handsome and luxurious young man wearing a black gold robe with a sword on his waist.


    In order to vent his anger for being bullied, he dared to single-handedly striked the door of other sects, trampled on their most proud personal disciple under his feet, turned his head against the light, raised his eyebrows and smiled at him.


    Yes, there was a time like this.


    At that time, Chu Yan was dazzling and blazing, like the rising sun. But later, he could only watch the master gradually annihilate the light and heat, and fall into the abyss step by step. How could he not feel distressed?


    Since that year, he swore that he was Chu Yan''s sword.


    He should have protected Chu Yan.


    If the master was injured, it could only be his dereliction of duty.


    "Master," Mo Ren bowed his head solemnly, pleading in a low voice, "Although this subordinate has been discarded, a broken sword can still be recast in a furnace."


    "This subordinate is willing to go back to the Dark Hall for training, and also learn the rules in the Punishment Hall once again. If the Master doesn''t like this subordinate''s past life memory, it''s fine for this subordinate to go to the Medicine Hall to ask for a medicine that destroys the memory...¡±


    "As for the position of the Master''s personal bodyguard, Mo Ren dare not be greedy anymore, please choose another person, Master."


    "That''s enough, shut up..." Chu Yan couldn''t listen anymore, and suddenly shouted angrily, "This Master told you to shut up! What nonsense!!"


    He turned his face away, closed his eyes, raised his eyebrows, and said angrily, "...good, if you want to stay, stay, this Master can¡¯t manage you anymore."


    "Now," he gave Mo Ren a hard look, gnashing his teeth, "Get lost."


    After he finished speaking, Chu Yan flicked his sleeves with a grim expression, and walked out without looking back.


    Mo Ren, who was about to show his gratitude, became stunned.


    "......."


    The Master said for him to "get lost", but in the end, it was him who went out himself¡ª¡ª


    Went out himself!?


    Could it be that he has pissed off the Master?


    Mo Ren was not sure whether he should chase him or not. He supported his knees slowly, stood up, raised his face slightly, and let the light from the window fall on the corners of his eyes and brows.


    The guard in black was silent, walked to the window facing the light, and leaned there with a relaxed body.


    Just two days ago, he was also leaning on this same place, listening to the conversation between Chu Yan and Bai Hua, while his heart was broken inch by inch.


    Mo Ren couldn''t help but faintly bent the corners of his lips.


    It turns out the truth is like this. Blame him for being stupid, he didn''t realize it earlier, probably he has also caused a lot of embarrassment for the Master.


    Suddenly there was a knock at the door, and a little maid came in. Mo Ren looked over, the girl was not very old, stepped in front of him with small steps, and saluted.


    "This servant greets Guard Mo. The Palace Master has instructed: don''t kneel down, don''t punish yourself, don''t think wildly, and take care of yourself before your injury recovers. When this Palace Master calms down, he will come back and take care of you."


    Mo Ren was at a loss at first, and didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry.


    The little maid saluted again, with a clear and lovely voice, "The instructions have been delivered, this maidservant will now leave."


    The sleeping chamber quickly returned to its silence. Mo Ren breathed out in silence, and his expression softened unconsciously.


    Since he had found out that he was reborn, he had been stuck in confusion, panic, fear and bewilderment all the time for the past two days. Until this moment, he felt like a heavy stone fell to the ground, and his heart suddenly relaxed.


    But it''s strange, why did he suddenly feel relaxed?


    Mo Ren was a little taken aback.


    He suddenly remembered what he had just said.


    ¡ª¡ªMaster shouldn''t be like that.


    Then, what should Master be?


    At this moment, his mind was like a stone shattering the sky, and a waterfall that was hanging upside down!


    An electric shock-like stimulation climbed up the spine, causing Mo Ren to tremble suddenly.


    He immediately realized something.


    That person just now.


    The person who pressed him against the corner for questioning, but shed tears in front of him; the person who said he wanted to drive him away, but hurriedly helped him up and finally compromised angrily; He still didn''t forget to order a little maidservant to appease him......


    Is that really....really¡­


    Is that really Chu Yan?


    Mo Ren''s eyes turned blank.


    He squeezed the window lattice tightly, and his breathing gradually became chaotic.


    That person was by no means Chu Yan who was so young at this time and who had just fallen in love with Bai Hua. Where was the maturity in his eyes that has accumulated scars and vicissitudes just now?


    It is also definitely not the violent, cruel and crazy Chu Yan in the last life. How could Chu Yan at that time be so caring and meticulously pity him several times!


    However...


    In the last few years of his previous life, Mo Ren often fantasized and depicted... If there was no Bai Hua, what would his dazzling and blazing young master grow up to look like?


    Will he go through hell for the sake of keeping up appearances, be hard spoken but soft hearted?


    Will he be dignified but is never cruel and abusive?


    Don''t really like fighting and scheming, but still have the pride and arrogance of "the offender must be punished"?


    Always like to play a little willful temper in front of the people close to him, but are terribly defensive, and will never hurt the one he cherishes even if he dies?


    Mo Ren suddenly closed his eyes, and the blood in his whole body seemed to heat up. He didn''t know why, or why exactly this kind of thing was happening.


    But at this moment, he dared to believe something so incredible. He believed that this was clearly, this was clearly¡ª


    A muddy jade being washed...a rusty sword edge being sharpened...


    A dusty pearl being polished...


    It was the figure that he had been thinking about countless times in his midnight dreams in his previous life, that had fallen into the abyss and could never be found again, however now had come back to his eyes lightly.


    He couldn''t be wrong, this was clearly¡ª¡ª


    The one he swore to protect for the rest of his life, Chu Yan.

 CH 14.1

    Trying to Contain the Warmth (part 1)


    In the end, Mo Ren asked the guards guarding in front of the door of the sleeping chamber, and chased in the direction Chu Yan headed.


    Walking all the way to the back garden, unexpectedly, he ran into Qiu Jin first. As soon as she saw Mo Ren, she rushed forward anxiously, "Elder brother Mo, do you know what¡¯s the matter with the Master?"


    Mo Ren shook his head, "What happened to the Master?"


    Qiu Jin asked urgently, "Could it be that you are angry with him again? He has been drinking alcohol early in the morning, refuses to eat, and refuses to see anyone..."


    Mo Ren''s face sank at that moment, "Drinking alcohol? Master, it''s just that, kinds of things happened yesterday, but how could he drink alcohol early in the morning without even having breakfast!...Why didn''t you stop him?"


    Qiu Jin anxiously said, "Stop him? Master won''t listen. He also ordered no one to follow him, what can I do¡ª"


    Mo Ren said angrily, "What kind of method is not possible! The Master told you not to follow, so you really didn''t follow!?"


    Qiu Jin was left speechless, her eyes widened, "I..."


    She almost blurted out¨C I''m not you, rushing to be beaten and scolded......


    -Of course, she only thought about this kind of thing in her heart, and she would never dare to say it. Mo Ren had always been calm and courteous, but once it involved the Palace Master, he became impatient. Without exception, the rare times when he touched real fire were all for the Master''s sake. At this time, if he was provoked again, that would be the real beating and scolding.


    Fortunately, Mo Ren didn''t have the heart to argue with the maidservant, so he turned around and passed her and walked inside. Entering through the small archway, many fragrant flowers in the garden in early spring had sprouted, and were really beautiful to look at.


    Chu Yan was sitting alone under the pavilion with red columns and flying eaves, while being fascinated by the delicate peonies that were budding outside the pavilion.


    His long hair was scattered lazily on the long robe that was draped over his shoulders, and he was holding an exquisite silver wine jug in his hand, but there was no wine cup on the table, he just raised his hand from time to time and poured it into his mouth, one mouthful at a time.


    Obviously it was the season of spring, but the garden where only one person was drinking alone appeared somewhat desolate and lonely.


    Mo Ren had never seen Chu Yan look so despondent, and he felt like there was a lump in his throat for a while. He walked all the way through the path in the back garden, knelt on the bluestone floor under the steps of the pavilion, and said softly, "Drinking alcohol on an empty stomach hurts the spleen and stomach. If the Master is angry, please feel free to scold this subordinate. This subordinate only hopes that the Master will not hurt his body......"


    Chu Yan turned around with a three-point drunkenness, only to find the black-clothed guard kneeling at the bottom of the steps. He then smiled dimly, "Have you thought about it, really don''t want to leave?"


    Mo Ren said, "Yes.¡±


    Chu Yan looked at the sky in a daze, threw the wine jug down casually, waved his sleeves and said, "Forget it...get up, you don''t have to kneel in front of this Master from now on."


    Mo Ren pursed his lips and his voice was even softer, "This subordinate dares to ask the Master to have a meal."


    Chu Yan frowned and said, "No, have no appetite.¡±


    Mo Ren immediately knelt down again, "It was this subordinate who displeased the Master, Mo Ren knows his crime, requesting the Master to give him punishment."


    Chu Yan''s face darkened suddenly, and the muscles at the corners of his lips twitched, "Are you threatening this Master with yourself?"


    Mo Ren didn''t dare to answer, and buried his head even lower, just waiting for his master to scold him. Unexpectedly, Chu Yan gritted his teeth and took a few breaths, but what he said angrily was, "Someone¡­..pass the food!!"


    "......¡±


    After a while, Qiu Jin came in with a food box, and gave Mo Ren a convincing look of admiration.


    Chu Yan thoughtfully waved her to go down. When there were only two people left under the pavilion, he looked in the direction of Mo Ren and said, "May as well, since you insist on staying, this Master has a request¡ªyou still have to follow this Master as this Master''s personal bodyguard. Don''t think about anything else, have you noted it down?"


    Chu Yan specifically said this sentence, mainly because he was frightened by what Mo Ren said just now that he was willing to go back to the Dark Hall for training. He was afraid that this person would really lose his mind and do something to hurt himself, therefore he made a point on purpose.


    Mo Ren also guessed a little bit of the meaning of his Master, although the principles of dignity and humility that were forcibly carved into his bones and blood in the previous life made him dare not think about it, but just the sentence "be safe and secure as this Master¡¯s personal bodyguard" was enough to warm his heart.


    He whispered "yes". Chu Yan also smiled a little, and knocked on the food box on the table, which meant that the guard should start to do his "work".


    Mo Ren was a little nervous for a while, he hadn''t served his master for a long time, and he was a little afraid of not doing well.


    Under Chu Yan''s gaze, Mo Ren stretched his body, slowly opened the food box with both hands, and carefully arranged the breakfast inside.


    Actually...this time, even if he poured food on the head of his master with trembling hands, Chu Yan wouldn¡¯t be willing to beat and scold him, but Mo Ren was still uncontrollably nervous.


    He was extremely calm even when killing people with a sword, and even the heaviest punishment in the Jiuzhong Palace couldn''t make him change color in fear. The only thing he¡¯s afraid of was not serving his master well, which would result in Chu Yan giving me a cold and disappointed look.


    He didn¡¯t know if it''s because of nervousness, or because of the temptation of the delicious dishes¨Chot porridge, and sweet fruits in front of him, but Mo Ren suddenly felt a sharp pain in his stomach, and the guard realized that he seemed to have not eaten a serious meal for several times.


    He frowned indistinctly, a little disgusted with this body that was not used to being hungry. By turning sideways to pass the jade chopsticks to the master, he pressed his right hand hard on his abdomen.


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yan who seemed to be casual on the surface, but in fact he was secretly staring at Mo Ren all the time. This little trick was caught by the palace master. Chu Yan stood up abruptly and changed his face, "Ah Ren!? Where does it hurt?"


    Mo Ren was so frightened that he almost dropped the chopsticks in his hand, and blurted out subconsciously, "This subordinate is fine!"

 CH 14.2

    Trying to Contain the Warmth (part 2)


    "Wait, you..." Chu Yan suddenly remembered something, and his expression became even more ugly, "Have you eaten well these few days?"


    Mo Ren became startled, then thought for a while, and replied obediently, "Answering the Master, this subordinate has.¡±


    Palace Master Chu then suspiciously asked, "Really? Then what did you eat?"


    Guard Mo bowed his head obediently, "Medicine.¡±


    "You!" Looking at the guard in front of him who answered seriously, Chu Yan almost kicked him over angrily, "You really¡ª¡ªyou really want to anger this Master! This Master obviously asks you to eat! When was the last time you had a meal!?"


    Mo Ren rarely hesitated. But his hesitation was basically equivalent to telling Chu Yan the answer.


    Chu Yan pointed at him angrily, speechless. He felt a twinge of tingling pain and soreness flowing from his heart to his limbs, making his fingers tremble. After barely clenching his fist, he regained some strength, pulled Mo Ren over with all his strength, and directly grabbed the thin waist and pressed the person on his lap.


    "Master!!" Mo Ren seemed to be thrown into a hot oil pan, almost bouncing up in fright, but even if he wanted to escape, he was tightly bound by Chu Yan''s arms. He was at a loss, "Master, Master!? You, how can you..."


    "Don''t move around! Don¡¯t you think you have suffered enough?"


    Chu Yan reprimanded him anxiously, regretting everything in his heart. He didn''t know that Mo Ren had long been used to ruining his body so naturally, and acted as if it should be taken for granted...


    Gritting his teeth and pressing down on the pain that almost crushed his heart, Chu Yan knew that the most important thing now was to get Mo Ren to eat something quickly, if something really happened to him, it would not be a joke.


    With one hand, he pressed the person in his arms who was so startled that he wanted to jump up but didn''t dare to break free with force. With the other hand, he took the jade spoon, first picked out a small porridge that was warm and nourishing for the stomach, and scooped a spoonful of it to Mo Ren''s lips. "Open your mouth."


    Mo Ren became even more terrified, retreating desperately, shaking his head again and again, "Master, don''t, this is against the rules......"


    "Be obedient..." Chu Yan was so anxious that he gently coaxed him over and over again. The more helpless he became, the more Mo Ren refused in fear.


    Just like this, the stalemate of going back and forth caused the master of the Jiuzhong Palace to rise up angrily, and suddenly raised his voice and said in rage, "Do you still listen to this Master¡¯s words!? You are not going to listen to this Master''s words, are you!?"


    ¡°.......¡±


    Mo Ren''s eyelashes twitched silently, seeing that Chu Yan was really agitated, he finally dared not resist any more, and swallowed down the porridge. Before he could feel the warmth, sweetness and be nourished in the stomach, he saw that Chu Yan wanted to feed him again.


    Mo Ren felt that sweat was about to break out on his forehead, "Please, please allow this subordinate himself..."


    Chu Yan didn''t dare to push too hard, thus he stuffed the spoon into his hand, raised his eyebrows and said, "Then do it yourself."


    However, when Mo Ren took the spoon, he didn''t move, his mind was a tangle of paste.


    How did things become like this? I clearly came to persuade the Master to eat breakfast, but in the blink of an eye, how did it turn to me wanting to eat the Master''s breakfast?


    As a result, Chu Yan saw that he was not moving, therefore he snatched the spoon back with a wave of his hand, and said with a smile, "Look, since you don''t want to use it yourself, you might as well ask this Master to feed you honestly.¡±


    Mo Ren turned his face to one side, almost pleading, "Master! You should eat¡­¡±


    "..." Chu Yan didn''t even bother to say anything to him, and didn''t think too much about it. He took another spoonful of porridge and swallowed it by himself. He frowned and said, "This Master has done it, is it all right now?" After saying that, he continued to feed the person in his arms.


    Mo Ren was already stunned.


    Master, Master, just now, this...


    Ate from the used spoon!!?


    And he didn''t even stop him himself!


    Mo Ren suddenly despaired: He is so useless...how could he have not stopped it!?


    Chu Yan was surprised when he saw that Mo Ren had suddenly turned into¡­.he had a deathly ashen appearance, which was strange.


    He followed Mo Ren''s line of sight and understood what he was struggling with, and he couldn''t help but laugh secretly. But he didn''t point it out, just fed it patiently mouth by mouth, at least it made Mo Ren drink up the bowl of porridge.


    However this was not over yet, the Master of the Jiuzhong Palace replaced the spoon with chopsticks, and asked with a low smile, "Does Ah Ren want to eat by himself, or should this Master continue to feed you?"


    Of course, Mo Ren could only accept the chopsticks with difficulty. He hadn''t had time to accept his fate to pick up vegetables, when he heard a long bird call suddenly coming from the sky.


    The two looked up at the same time, only to see a black spot looming between the clouds, circling and hovering around.


    As if being pardoned, Mo Ren put down his chopsticks with a slam, barely holding his composure and said, "Master, it''s the spirit eagle delivering a message, this subordinate will now go down to welcome it!"


    After saying that, he took a few steps back and saluted, then hurriedly turned around. He escaped out of the pavilion as if fleeing.

 CH 15.1

    Jade Plaque (part 1)


    Above the high clouds, a golden eyed black eagle stretched its long wings and descended sharply. This was the bird of prey messenger raised by the Jiuzhong Palace. At present, coming from afar, nine out of ten, there should be important news from the guardians outside.


    Mo Ren raised his hand as a signal, and the black eagle landed on the guard''s shoulder, rubbing his cheek affectionately.


    Seen from a distance, the thin, pale and stern young man was dressed in tight black clothes, his long hair hung down in a high black headband, and he wore a long black sword at his waist, which matched the bird of prey on his shoulder very well.


    Mo Ren touched the black eagle, and it opened its golden beak and spit out a small pill-like object. Mo Ren held it cautiously, walked back to Chu Yan and knelt down halfway, and presented the object with both hands, "Master, it''s from Xiao Yu''s...bringing a communication pill.¡±


    When he said this, his voice was calm and his expression was a little heavy. The golden eyed black eagle and the communication pill were unique to the Jiuzhong Palace, and they were only used when delivering the most top-secret and most urgent information, therefore something must have happened outside.


    Chu Yan naturally realized that something went wrong, but he didn''t panic, first he frowned and said to Mo Ren, "Didn''t this Master just tell you that you don''t have to kneel in the future?"


    ¡°.....¡±


    Only then did Mo Ren remember that sentence, thus he had to stand up. Chu Yan handed the chopsticks to the guard again, "Sit down and continue eating." After thinking about it, he then added, "This is an order."


    Mo Ren had no choice but to say thank you.....and changed from standing to sitting, and began to eat.


    He stretched out the tip of the chopsticks with his fingers a little unsteadily, picked up the food from the corner of the dish carefully, and sent it to his lips in small bites.


    ...The guard at this time looked really handsome and obedient. Chu Yan couldn''t help but take a second look, and then sat down next to Mo Ren again. Infused with internal force in his hand, he opened the communication pill.


    It turned out that this communication pill contained a letter, and its outer layer was coated with a poisonous film. If the black eagle was intercepted by other forces on the way of transmitting the message, it would swallow the communication pill into the stomach and die; if the message was safely delivered to Jiuzhong Palace, the master of the palace would personally use his internal force to dissolve the poison film and open the hidden letter inside.


    Chu Yan rubbed the special silk letter. The small ball magically became the size of a palm, with a few lines of tiny characters written on it. He only glanced at it, and the next moment he flew into a rage and slapped the letter on the table, cursing which bastard it was in a low voice.


    Mo Ren was lowering his eyes at this moment, silently biting a small soup dumpling. When he heard the sound, he raised his eyes abruptly, and a cold light flashed in the bottom of his eyes without leaving any trace.


    Chu Yan handed over the letter paper, "Look and see.¡±


    Mo Ren swallowed what was in his mouth expressionlessly, took the letter with both hands, and saw what was written:


    Fifteenth day of the fourth month of the lunar year


    The Elder of Shuijing Tower in Changqing City was attacked, his body was poisoned, and he died holding the Jiuyun Jade Plaque of the Jiuzhong Palace. The matter is strange and involves a wide range of factors, and it¡¯s hard to explain all in just a few words. Martial artists are gathering in Changqing City, this subordinate dare not make rash claims, hoping the Palace Master to weigh the matter carefully.


    Wind, Yun Baishang.


    After a moment of silence, Mo Ren''s eyes darkened, and he returned the letter to Chu Yan.


    The latter squeezed the palm of his hand, and immediately disintegrated the letter into white crumbs, sighing, "Another stupid thing this Master had done. The Jiuyun Jade Plaque..this Master gave one to that villain Bai Hua, the other one is on this Master''s body right now. It¡¯s estimated that it was Bai Hua''s that was lost."


    Mo Ren listened quietly. At this time in his previous life, he was probably severely punished by Chu Yan for offending Bai Hua, since he didn''t have a clear memory of this matter. He just remembered that the Jiuzhong Palace began to become estranged with the big and small forces in the Jianghu and it seemed that after this period of time, there must be a significant correlation.


    Even if this point was ignored, the Jiuyun Jade Plaque was a supreme token of the Jiuzhong Palace. If the Palace Master came in person, coupled with the murder case in Jianghu at present, it was destined to not be good.


    Sure enough, Chu Yan said, "The loss of the Jiuyun Jade Plaque is of great significance. In this Master¡¯s previous life, this Master only regarded it as being framed by treacherous people, didn''t bother to pay attention to it and just asked the Wind and Rain Guardians to deal with it...Alas, this Master lost track of what followed and forgot how it ended in the end. This Master just remembered that the Shuijing Tower has gradually disappeared from the Jianghu since then, as if it had fallen into a state of decline.¡±


    After he finished speaking, Chu Yan paused, turned his eyes to Mo Ren and asked, "What does Ah Ren think about it?"


    "This subordinate," Mo Ren said in a low voice,¡±dared not to speak recklessly.¡±


    Chu Yan''s eyes turned dark, he looked at the guard with a complicated expression, and emphasized his tone, "This Master just wants to hear from you this time......Is Ah Ren still willing?"


    In the previous life, this person had also advised and begged countless times, listing all kinds of doubts about Bai Hua''s person, even willing to kneel and wait for several days, hurting himself to show his sincerity...yet he still didn¡¯t listen.


    Well done, now at present, this person who was hurt so much never dared to speak in front of the master easily. Only then did he know regret, and only then did he know that his heart hurts.


    Mo Ren was touched by Chu Yan''s magnetic and calm voice. He pursed his lips, stood up slowly, and knelt down in front of Chu Yan...


    Chu Yan raised his eyebrows and knocked hard on the table, "Not allowed to kneel...won¡¯t you dare to talk to this Master if you don¡¯t kneel down?"


    Mo Ren said nothing. He felt a bit embarrassed and thought to himself: Obviously the original words of the Master before were "don''t kneel", how could it become "not allowed to kneel" in a blink of an eye. That difference of a single word was a world¡¯s apart difference.


    In fact, what Chu Yan said was correct, he was indeed comfortable on his knees, especially when he thought that he might offend his master.


    Chu Yan felt uncomfortable watching him kneel down, however, as a subordinate, he should obey his master. Thus the Master of the Jiuzhong Palace had to easily bring his guard up from the ground again.


    Chu Yan leaned over to look at Mo Ren''s face, and said tentatively, "Ah Ren...are you still afraid of this Master?"


    Mo Ren continued to feel awkward. Which master doesn''t want to be intimidating in front of his subordinates? But Mo Ren vaguely felt that if he agreed, his master would be embarrassed.


    Under comprehensive consideration, guard Mo said cautiously, "This subordinate dare not.¡±


    Chu Yan: ¡°.......¡±


    Fortunately, Mo Ren realized that the situation was not good, thus he immediately became serious, "Master, please allow this subordinate to report."


    Chu Yan forbade him to kneel, therefore he stood behind the palace master, slightly bent and lowered his body to speak, "...this subordinate has also performed missions to take people''s lives. A true assassin would never watch a dying prey steal his personal belongings. "


    Unless in folk novels and story books, such ridiculous mistakes would exist. How could someone who really traded human lives be so stupid.

 CH 15.2

    Jade Plaque (part 2)


    Mo Ren continued, "This framing is too obvious. This subordinate is afraid that it is a trap within a trap and simply waiting for the Master to go."


    Chu Yan sighed, "You are right...but the Jiuyun Jade Plaque is present, and the murderer is unknown. If the Jiuzhong Palace ignores it, or intends to lightly expose it, its reputation will inevitably plummet like in the previous life, and loses credibility in front of various major forces."


    Mo Ren''s voice was slightly astringent, "...It''s a dilemma."


    Chu Yan said with a sneer, "The person who made the arrangements is good. Since that''s the case, it doesn''t matter if this Master plays a game with them."


    Mo Ren asked in surprise, "Master wants to go to Chanqing City in person?"


    "Go," Chu Yan rubbed his knuckles, his dark eyes seemed to roll up a treacherous cloud, "If you don''t enter the tiger''s den, how can you catch a tiger cub."


    Mo Ren felt a slight pain in his heart, he knew that Chu Yan never liked to get involved in these Jianghu disputes. It''s just that this time the conspiracy had shrouded over Jiuzhong Palace. Chu Yan had a proud and fierce temperament, if again he used someone else''s hands, not mentioning anything else, he wouldn¡¯t be able to get through this mess himself.


    Mo Ren understood his master, although he couldn''t avoid worrying, he didn''t dissuade him, he just knelt on one knee and said, "In this case, please be more careful, and please allow this subordinate to follow, this subordinate will not hesitate to die¡­."


    ¡°......¡±


    Chu Yan couldn''t bear it anymore, he waved his sleeves and was angry, "Kneel again and try!? If you kneel again, if you kneel again, this Master won''t take you there!"


    He had no idea how many times Mo Ren had hastily stood up.


    "If the Master goes to Changqing in person, what should be done to Bai Hua? Last night, this subordinate acted recklessly and put him in the Punishment Hall¡­..If we don''t suspect Bai Hua, this subordinate is afraid that there will be a lot of complications."


    "Tsk." Now Chu Yan frowned, and lightly tapped his temple with his index finger, "If you hadn¡¯t told this Master, this Master would have forgotten about this trouble......¡±


    This was indeed a difficult problem. Originally, he wanted to keep Bai Hua, and seek opportunities to do some fake scenes with him to find clues, and then follow these clues to pull out the person behind the scene.


    But after knowing that Mo Ren also had past life memories, this idea was completely cut off. With Mo Ren''s character, he could endure anything for Chu Yan''s plan, but could he still make Ah Ren feel wronged again?


    Thinking about it this way, the Bai Hua plan could only be abolished. It''s a pity, but nothing was more important than the person in front of him.


    After Chu Yan figured it out, he didn''t mind, instead he raised his eyebrows and smiled at Mo Ren, "Well, what about this¡ªhow about rewarding Ah Ren? Whether to kill or to dismember, it¡¯ll be all up to you.¡±


    Mo Ren was surprised, and hurriedly asked, "What is the meaning of this, Master?"


    Why can''t he see it? The past few days, the Master has been pampering and loving Bai Hua. Isn''t he looking for opportunities from this Young Master Bai?


    However Chu Yan thought to himself, if he told the truth that he was worried about him, Mo Ren would definitely not follow him. Thus he simply put on an unreasonable and self-willed look, and said, "This Master is too lazy to deal with him anymore, it''s unpleasant to look at.¡±


    Sure enough, Mo Ren''s expression became a little embarrassed and a little helpless, but as Chu Yan expected, he didn''t object at all, and just responded with a sentence, "This subordinate understands".


    After some thought, he confirmed it with another sentence, "Master will really let this subordinate¡­¡­take care of Bai Hua''s matter?"


    "Of course." Chu Yan had been extremely fond of the somewhat embarrassed and helpless expression that Mo Ren showed everytime he tolerated his capriciousness in his previous life. Looking back now, his heart felt bittersweet.


    He suddenly remembered that Bai Hua had been favored by him for several years now. If Mo Ren really went directly to the Punishment Hall to arrest someone for execution, he didn''t know whether the Head of the Punishment Hall, Yang Yifang, would dare to hand him over.


    Fortunately, what happened in the Shuijing Tower reminded him this time. Chu Yan untied a palm-sized exquisite waist plaque from his waist, and then put it into Mo Ren''s hand, saying, "First, don¡¯t be in a hurry saying things like being afraid. You just borrowed it from this Master, and you will return it after dealing with Bai Hua, understand?"


    Mo Ren flipped his hand to look, and smiled helplessly again. He saw that the thing was as black as ink, resembling gold like jade, with the pattern of nine auspicious clouds engraved all over its body, as it shone brightly under the sunlight.


    Isn¡¯t this the Jiuyun Jade Plaque that caused a disaster?


    At this moment when the other Jiuyun Jade Plaque was lost, the Master gave him the only remaining one......


    How does this make...


    The Jiuyun Jade Plaque was originally a symbol of authority of the Palace Master. Even when Mo Ren was most trusted by Chu Yan in his previous life, he never imagined that it would reach his own hands. Mo Ren absolutely would have never accepted it, especially at this particular time. But he thought for a while, and merely thanked him silently.


    Chu Yan saw it in his eyes and was happy in his heart. He began to vaguely hope that after Mo Ren recovered his old hatred of Bai Hua, he might gradually release the temper that had been suppressed for too long, and regain his original appearance as a fierce and proud young man.


    However, it''s a pity. If Chu Yan only knew what Mo Ren did with the jade plaque, he probably wouldn''t have handed over the Jiuyun Jade Plaque to him¡­..

 CH 16.1

    Bitter Meat (part 1)


    After the two discussed a few more words, they finally decided to hurry up sooner rather than later, and set off in two days.


    Mo Ren naturally went to the Punishment Hall to deal with Bai Hua. Chu Yan watched his back leave, and went to the main hall to give orders with peace of mind.


    Chu Yan first called Qiu Jin out, and then summoned the shadow guardian ¡°electricity¡± together with Fang Jing from the Dark Hall, and Lin Yun from the Medicine Hall to discuss matters. Chu Yan concealed the fact that Bai Hua was a spy, and only said that the elder of Shuijing Tower was killed and the Jiuyun Jade Plaque was lost.


    Qiu Jin and the others were both astonished and angry at such a shocking change, and also surprised by the sudden departure of the palace master himself. Chu Yan''s attitude was generally resolute, and naturally no one dared to stop him


    More than an hour passed, proper instructions for all matters were done, and it was almost noon. After thinking about it, Chu Yan was sure he didn''t miss anything, and then looked at the empty space beside him. Without the steady figure in black, he felt a little anxious for no reason.


    ¡°What''s wrong with this Master?" Chu Yan muttered to himself, and he couldn''t help laughing. He actually became uneasy when he couldn¡¯t see Mo Ren for a moment. Being preoccupied with personal gains and losses, he really didn''t look like the majestic palace master at all.


    Chu Yan shook his head, laughing at himself in his mind, but his body was very honest¡ªhe raised his foot and walked towards the Punishment Hall.


    ****


    The depths of the Punishment Hall in the Jiuzhong Palace was still as oppressive as ever, the dark corridor was cold and damp, and the torches embedded on both sides of the passage danced quietly, illuminating the dark red slate floor.


    And behind the iron doors, the intermittent groans and howls of the prisoners accompanied by the smell of blood lingered, which made people feel chills all over the body.


    Inside the deepest iron door, a unique punishment was taking place. Yang Yifang, the head of the Punishment Hall, sat in front of a temporary table, his face was dark and his brows were furrowed. In front of the table was a bronze incense burner that was slowly burning incense, and there were medicine bottles lined up. There were roughly a dozen kinds of those bottles, most of which were already empty.


    Finally, all the incense in the incense burner was burned to ashes, and the executioner standing around poured out a pill from the almost empty bottle, and walked straight to the gallows.


    Mo Ren''s face was already bloodless, he was dripping with cold sweat and his head was half hanging, the breath leaking from between the green and pale lips was also intermittent. The executioner pinched his chin, and a punishment specific pill was forced into his mouth to swallow.


    The effect of the medicine took place quickly, and another round of pain fell on the tortured person.


    The limbs that had been weakened and turned limp suddenly tightened, Mo Ren gritted his teeth and endured, the blue veins on his white neck were exposed, but the painful panting and hoarse screams that leaked out unconsciously still filled the small punishment room.


    He opened his somewhat slackened eyes, and the blackness in his eyes burst.


    It doesn''t hurt, it doesn''t hurt very much¡­..He has already died once, how could he not survive this punishment......


    Besides, this is all his own decision, isn''t it?


    Mo Ren couldn''t help but smile bitterly in his heart. If the Master knew about it, that he took the Jiuyun Jade Plaque to instead issue a punishment order for himself, using a bitter meat trick to deceive Bai Hua...I don''t know how angry Master will be. (TL: to make oneself suffer in order to deceive the other party.)


    Young Master Bai Hua was sitting on a seat covered with brocade cushions on Yang Yifang''s right hand side. His soft and flawless appearance resembled snow and jade, and was incompatible with this gloomy and bloody Punishment Hall.


    At this moment, his face was full of agitation and anxiousness, his hands were tightly clutching the corners of his clothes, "Don''t...don''t continue..."


    Bai Hua flicked his snow sleeves suddenly, and abruptly stood up. He frowned slightly, and his peach-blossom eyes faintly watered, "Please be merciful, Master Yang, if this punishment continues, the person will not be able to bear it! Although Guard Mo is wrong, nevertheless, he is still a person who has followed the Palace Master since childhood..."


    He was released an hour ago. The soft young man was haggard and weak, leaning on the bars of the dungeon, and without considering the need to tidy up his appearance, he repeatedly asked if Brother Chu was safe.


    And the black-clothed guard who came to deliver the order to release him quickly gave him the answer with actions¡ª¡ª


    Not only was Chu Yan safe and sound, but he also cherished his lover who suffered the "unexpected disaster". Therefore, the chief culprit who caused Young Master Bai Hua to suffer would naturally be punished.


    If punished, it¡¯d be a punishment of suffering from pills.


    This was the same punishment Mo Ren carefully selected for himself. The only advantage of this punishment was that it was only painful but did not harm the body; the disadvantage was that although it did not harm the body, it could drive people crazy.


    Mo Ren felt that it was good. He still had to accompany his master to Shangqing City, thus he must not suffer too much damage, otherwise he would not be able to serve his master or kill the enemy on his behalf, which would be terrible.


    As for the pain...he was not afraid of it, just go all out and endure it.


    Bai Hua was still begging for mercy, and the noisy voice filled his buzzing ears. Mo Ren on the gallows raised his head with his eyebrows pressed down. Against the background of the fire in the Punishment Hall, the line from the side face to the neck appeared extremely pale and thin.


    His whole body was as if he had been pulled out from the water. He started to convulse from the pain, but his consciousness was still clear. His voice was cold and hoarse, "Since it was Mo Ren that made a mistake, it caused displeasure to the Palace Master. It is natural to receive punishment, so there is no need for anyone else to say more.¡±


    Bai Hua slapped the armrest of the seat vigorously, "Guard Mo, why are you determined to be insensitive and embarrass me! Embarrass your Palace Master!"


    He choked with grief and said, "Brother Chu, he doesn''t want to get into a stalemate with you at all...As the personal guard of the Palace Master, how can you always go against his wishes like this!"


    Mo Ren closed his eyes and said nothing, just pretending that this person did not exist. But he couldn''t help being cold in his heart, it''s not like he couldn''t guess what Bai Hua''s plan was.


    This beauty in white clothes always had a pitiful, soft and kind appearance, but with many insidious schemes buried in secret. Now, Mo Ren had borrowed the supreme token, the Jiuyun Jade Plaque, to carry out this bitter meat trick, which was equivalent to an order from the Palace Master¡­


    Bai Hua as such gently pretended to be affectionate. If Yang Yifang was coaxed into softening by him, gained a watertight excuse and even stopped the punishment, since he had committed a major crime of disobedience, maybe he¡¯d be labeled as a rebellious person by his master and in the future, he might inevitably suffer the wrath of the Palace Master''s thunder.


    Fortunately, Yang Yifang was not a person that¡¯s easy to deal with either, otherwise he wouldn''t be the head of the Punishment Hall until Mo Ren died. As soon as he heard Bai Hua''s words, his expression did not change, and only said with a smile, "Young Master Bai must be joking. Yang is only in charge of the Punishment Hall, so he must not intercede for personal gain."


    "It''s all my fault......" Bai Hua muttered to himself with the corners of his eyes turning red, "If it wasn''t for the Jiuyun Jade Plaque that Big Brother Chu gave me to be stolen by a traitor, I.....I could have offset and stopped the punishment."

 CH 16.2

    Bitter Meat (part 2)


    "I...I''ll go to Big Brother Chu to intercede." He pursed his lips, and said to Yang Yifang, "Master Yang, Bai Hua will be leaving first."


    Yang Yifang clasped his fists at him as a salute. He waited for the people from the Lianhua Hall outside to come in and surround their young master to leave, then turn around and come back. With a gloomy face, he walked around several times before walking to the gallows to see the condition of Mo Ren.


    Mo Ren''s condition was not very good, he had not fully recovered yet from the previous punishment, and at present, there was no physical strength left, and even his aura was faint and weak.


    Yang Yifang looked at the guard''s pale face, and was really afraid that he really wouldn''t make it through, thus he couldn''t help whispering in Mo Ren''s ear, "It''s almost over, Young Master Bai Hua is willing to plead for you, just hold on for a while and it will be over.¡±


    Mo Ren was tortured by the continuous pain, until his sanity was emptied out. He merely nodded vaguely, but he knew that Bai Hua wished that he would really collapse under the punishment and go crazy. Without doubt, that person would not really "plead for mercy" for him.


    The effect of the medicine was far from exhausted. In a daze, he felt that his internal organs seemed to be twisted into a bloody mud, but unfortunately, it was impossible for this drug punishment to make people pass out and be relieved.


    All he could do was endure, endure¡­


    Subconsciously telling himself that it doesn''t hurt.


    It doesn''t hurt, this time it''s not an order from the Master. He was not hated by the Master, and he could still return to the Master after the punishment¡­


    That''s great, this is already quite good. After all, it is a thousand times better than the patience without hope or warmth in the past.


    Just when Mo Ren''s consciousness gradually began to blur, a loud report suddenly woke him up.


    "Reporting to Hall Master, the Palace Master is here¡ª¡ª¡ª"


    With a heart that pounded heavily, Mo Ren hastily opened his eyes, ignoring the pain all over his body. He was extremely flustered.


    Master is here!? How long has it been since, how could the Master......


    He was clearly prepared to ¡°act first, report later¡±, and then to apologize to his master afterwards. But unexpectedly¡­..


    Looking again, Yang Yifang had already pushed open the iron door of the punishment room, and was going out while arranging his robes, ready to welcome the Palace Master.


    ¡°.......¡±


    Mo Ren opened his mouth in vain, unable to speak a word.


    He watched Yang Yifang''s back quickly disappear, feeling cold in his heart. He thought of Chu Yan''s warm and nice words for him an hour ago, extremely cherishing him that he was not even allowed to kneel.


    Imagining his current appearance again, Guard Mo only felt that his world was spinning for a while¡ª¡ª


    He thinks he''s done for.


    ****


    Chu Yan didn''t know how it came to be like this.


    He only heard from Yang Yifang, who¡¯d come to greet him respectfully, report that Young Master Bai had just left and that Mo Ren was still being punished. He knew that something had happened, however it was the kind of something that he didn¡¯t want to see the most.


    The moment he opened the iron door, all he saw in his eyes was the person on the gallows, who had clearly tried his best to endure and restrain himself. His pale fingertips were firmly clasping the scaffold, but his thin and slender body continued to tremble uncontrollably. And that charming fragrance that belonged to Bai Hua that he hated so much, still lingering on the high chair.


    Chu Yan staggered, he supported himself with the door frame to stop the dizziness in his head. He couldn''t imagine what had happened here before he came here.


    Didn''t he ask Mo Ren to deal with Bai Hua? What the hell went wrong!?


    How could this happen......What¡¯s the difference between this and the previous life!!


    But now was not the time to investigate the whole process of things. Chu Yan raised his hand, and released his true Qi, it tore the air like a sharp weapon, causing the ropes on Mo Ren''s hands and feet to instantly break.


    Mo Ren leaned against the torture frame without saying a word, and his body slid down limply.


    Chu Yan hurriedly hugged him into his arms. The guard''s pale face was covered in cold sweat, his eyes were closed, his eyebrows furrowed, and his bitten blood-stained lips were all completely exposed under his eyes.


    At this moment, something in Chu Yan''s brain seemed to break instantly, and his heart felt very painful that it was as if it was almost torn apart!


    In the previous life, this person also knelt in front of him with a torture rack on his back, with breath that was already weak, and blood under the body that had gradually soaked through the snow¡­¡­


    The entire punishment room was instantly filled with cold and ruthless killing intent. Chu Yan was about to go crazy, his face was cold, he turned to Hall Master Yang and shouted, "What did you give him to eat?! Where¡¯s the medicine!!¡±


    Although Mo Ren was severely tormented by the pain at this time, he was still conscious. Seeing Chu Yan like this, he was immediately bewildered.


    He expected that his master would be angry, but he really didn''t expect Chu Yan''s reaction to be so intense......


    Originally, his thoughts were all focused on enduring the pain raging in his body, trying to make Chu Yan see his discomfort as little as possible. Now he couldn¡¯t care less of it any more, and was in a hurry to get out of Chu Yan''s arms, then said incoherently, "Master, appease your anger¡­...you, you listen to this subordinate¡¯s explanation....."

 CH 17.1

    CHAPTER 17.1 Responsibility (part 1)


    "Shut up...you shut up for this Master..." Chu Yan''s heart contracted fiercely, and such a hoarse voice must be the result of excessive shouting due to the pain.


    Seeing that Mo Ren was about to struggle again with pretense fearlessness, Chu Yan wanted to hug him tightly to comfort him earnestly, but he was afraid that the strength would make him suffer even more, thus he could only hollowly encircle the person with his arms, and shouted, "Don''t move!"


    As expected, Mo Ren didn''t dare to move or speak, and held onto Chu Yan with a look of forbearance. Yang Yifang was not empty-headed either. Looking at the posture of the palace master, he knew that there must have been a big mistake in this punishment. Disregarding calming down the thunderous vibrations in his heart, he sent someone to get the medicine and deliver it first, and then dismissed several waiting executioners.


    Chu Yan ignored his movements, and carefully placed the medicine one by one into the mouth of the person in his arms, and said anxiously, "Be obedient, open your mouth and swallow."


    Mo Ren was already in a daze from the pain, and in this daze, he let Chu Yan''s fingers stick between his lips and tongue, and when he sobered up belatedly, he had already swallowed the medicine, "Master!"


    "Don''t move, don''t move..." Chu Yan was in so much pain that his heart was trembling, he hugged Mo Ren in his arms, and used his internal force to stimulate the medicine all the way down.


    It wasn''t until Mo Ren calmed down slowly, nestled in his arms while gasping lightly, did Chu Yan breathed a sigh of relief, gradually calmed down, and turned his gaze to the kneeling hall master. "Speak up, what exactly¡­..how did this happen!"


    Yang Yifang became startled by Chu Yan''s cold eyes with murderous intent. He didn''t know what''s going on. As the hall master of the Punishment Hall, he was one in the Jiuzhong Palace who was most aware of the change of the palace master¡¯s attitude towards Mo Ren and Bai Hua, naturally there would be speculations and considerations in his heart.


    But today''s incident...I really couldn''t understand! I only vaguely guessed that Mo Ren had acted against the intention of the Palace Master, so I couldn''t help but scold him. Guard Mo, you really have caused trouble to Yang!


    Feeling the mountain-like power of Chu Yan coming down heavily, Hall Master Yang simply pushed the whole thing to the man in the palace master''s arms. "Palace Master, please forgive this subordinate! This subordinate only thinks that Guard Mo is acting on the Palace Master¡¯s order. Therefore everything went according to his idea, and the rest¡­..this subordinate really doesn''t know anything about it."


    "What a good fate for this Palace Master!" Chu Yan sneered, turned his cold eyes back into his arms, and silently asked for an explanation, "Hm?"


    Mo Ren knew he was wrong and dared not to look at Chu Yan. Tilting his head slightly, he still struggled and said, "Master has allowed the matter of Bai Hua to be dealt with by this subordinate... this subordinate..." he resigned to his fate and closed his eyes, "this subordinate is stupid, thought of using this method¡­¡­to let Bai Hua let go of his guard..."


    "This Master wanted you to deal with Bai Hua, but you made yourself like this for this Master! What does this Master mean by that sentence? You clearly know it very well in your heart, but you instead played this Master with such careful thinking!!"


    Chu Yan was extremely angry that his voice rose in vain. He squinted at Mo Ren, his chest heaved violently, and wanted to scold him severely, but at the end, thousands of words were stuck in his throat and he didn''t know how to say them.


    Seeing that he was agitated, Mo Ren persuaded him in a low voice, "Master, please calm down. The pills chosen by this subordinate are all for the punishment and training purposes. It only hurts at the time, but it will be fine after the effect passes. It won''t harm the body, let alone delay tomorrow''s trip."


    "You don''t think this Master will take you out, do you?"


    Chu Yan gritted his teeth even tighter. Of course, generally for this person, as long as it doesn''t delay the task, what kind of pain and humiliation does matter?


    He was both heartbroken and angry, although he was angry, the anxiety and worry that was burning in his heart had indeed been soothed a little, and he really couldn''t bear to scold Mo Ren too much while he looked like this. It''s just that he still didn¡¯t understand one thing, why was the cold and capable Hall Master Yang so gullible and careless?


    "Yang Yifang! It''s nothing more than Ah Ren''s messing around. You are the majestic hall master of the house, but you are obedient to a mere guard, you can¡¯t even distinguish between black and white. What crime should you deserve!?"


    Hall Master Yang Yifang¡¯s face changed suddenly. As early as when Chu Yan mentioned how to deal with Bai Hua, he only heard of something extraordinary until the end. Unexpectedly, Chu Yan suddenly turned around at this moment and directed the conversation to him.


    He had unspeakable bitterness in the heart.


    What a mere bodyguard, who doesn''t know that the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace has a strange hobby, and the person who is next to him is the most beloved. For example, Qiu Jin and Mo Ren, the two personal servants, seemingly of low status, but in fact, the weight of one¡¯s sentence is more important than ten sentences of any shadow guardian.


    But he naturally didn''t dare to say that, and just replied blankly, "The Guard Mo holds the Jiuyun Jade Plaque, and this subordinate dared not disobey.¡±


    "What!?" Chu Yan''s expression changed suddenly, and the anger that had just extinguished a little bit went up again, "Good...So that is what it is, Mo Ren, you are so bold. What this Master gave you alone, you use it like this!"


    He really didn''t expect that Mo Ren, who had always been docile in front of him, was uncharacteristically tough this time, and was still tough until the end. He actually used his true force to struggle to sit up from Chu Yan''s arms, and looked at Chu Yan steadfastly, "Master, please listen to the next sentence, Bai Hua¡­..can''t be rid off!"


    Chu Yan laughed back angrily, "The spy in Jiuzhong Palace can''t be eliminated? Since when is it up to you to decide?¡±


    The blood on Mo Ren''s face faded, but he still did not give up. "Master! Now that the enemy is in the dark, while we are in the clear, Bai Hua is our only chance. If Bai Hua is eliminated, the people behind him will definitely be extremely vigilant. Those who successively murdered the three elders of Shuijing Tower and blamed them on the Jiuzhong Palace will definitely not be easy people. If there is no gain from going to Changqing City, and without Bai Hua, the clues will be completely cut off!"


    Chu Yan became silent. The fingers that were holding the guard in his arms with great care just now were empty, and he clenched them a bit tighter and tighter.


    "This subordinate knows that the Master doesn''t like to hear such words, but Bai Hua is not only a clue to pursue, but also..." Mo Ren''s tone gradually carried a sadness that he didn''t realize. He knew that If he couldn''t persuade Chu Yan, it would be difficult to investigate the forces behind Bai Hua in the future.


    However, Chu Yan''s anger exceeded his expectations. At this time, he was so anxious that he¡¯s unable to help it. He forgot his position, tugged at Chu Yan''s sleeve and begged, "It''s also a way out in case of an unexpected situation! Mo Ren deceives the superior to gain trust and know the severity of the crime, whether the Master beats or scolds, it is something this subordinate should bear, and the matter of Bai Hua, this subordinate is still asking the Master to think twice.......¡±

 CH 17.2

    CHAPTER 17.2 Responsibility (part 2)


    "If the Master is unwilling to see him and let him stain the Master¡¯s eyes, then simply leave it to this subordinate to do it in the future. Ah Ren, Ah Ren begs the Master....." Mo Ren closed his eyes and gritted his teeth, and was about to kneel down.


    Chu Yan grabbed his arm, "Enough."


    He paused for a moment, and finally said in a deep voice, "Stop talking..."


    "Master..." Mo Ren looked up anxiously, but only to see that the anger on Chu Yan''s face had disappeared. He was watching him carefully and attentively while lost in thought.


    The next moment, Chu Yan bent down and embraced him, then said sullenly, "Stop talking.¡±


    "Back then...you looked like this when you begged this Master to make a thorough investigation of Bai Hua, do you remember, Ah Ren?" The Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace''s eyes were dark, his thin lips opened and closed, and suddenly he put on a self-deprecating smile, "That time, this Master is so sorry for you, but now there shouldn¡¯t be anything happening to you..."


    This time, the change was on Mo Ren as he was left speechless.


    He didn''t remember clearly, but at least he knew that as the palace master''s personal bodyguard, he couldn''t be obedient, always contradicted his master, angered him, and was beaten and scolded.


    "Ah¡­.that''s all, nothing more to say, no more scolding you." Chu Yan murmured while leaning on Mo Ren''s neck, "What this Master just said was simply angry words. Ah  Ren, don¡¯t worry about it.....Bai Hua''s matters are all up to you, okay?"


    Mo Ren was hugged in a daze, thinking to himself: But why? He clearly made a mess this time. The Master was obviously angry, but why did he not beat and scold him?


    Chu Yan raised his hand and touched Mo Ren''s loose hair, with a sense of comfort and reassurance. He gave another look to Hall Master Yang, who always had his head lowered in shame and said in a deep voice, "Yang Yifang, you have heard everything you should have heard. The time of some matters have not yet arrived, so keep them in your heart."


    "Palace Master, rest assured, this subordinate understands." Yang Yifang''s back was drenched in cold sweat. The news revealed in this short period of time was not ordinary as usual, and his mind was still buzzing.


    Young Master Bai Hua is a spy, but why still keep him?


    Something happened in the Shuijing Tower, and the Palace Master will personally take up the matter?


    Also, the Palace Master and Guard Mo, why does he feel that something is wrong with the two¡­


    Palace Master Chu didn''t say much, he wrapped his cloak tightly around Mo Ren, and carried the person out of the Punishment Hall.


    The sunlight outside suddenly fell on the corner of his eyes, Mo Ren immediately became bewildered, and said in a panic, "The Master must not, this subordinate is able to walk!"


    "Be good." Chu Yan remained indifferent, and pulled the cloak with one hand, covering the guard''s eyes from the sunlight, "No outsider will see, so what are you afraid of?"


    Mo Ren was at a loss.


    It isn¡¯t a matter of being seen or not¡­


    Why? He made such a serious mistake, he was so disobedient, but instead the Master even coaxed him and held him?


    Mo Ren was so stunned, and like this, he was carried back to the palace master''s sleeping chamber by Chu Yan. Chu Yan pinned him down on the bed, and gave only one order: Sleep!


    Mo Dao knew very well that he had hurt his master''s heart by being disobedient this time, and he was already extremely guilty, thus he dared not violate the order again and made trouble with the palace master.


    In addition, after the drug punishment, he was already exhausted physically and mentally, and as soon as his head touched the pillow, he quickly fell asleep.


    When he woke up, the sun had already fallen on the western hills, and found that Chu Yan was still sitting on the edge of the bed, staring at him blankly.


    "Master..." Mo Ren¡¯s heart pounded hard. But before he could finish his sentence, Chu Yan smiled lightly and said, "You''re hungry, this Master will send someone to bring in dinner.¡±


    Mo Ren quickly shook his head, got up hastily and wanted to get down to the ground. Chu Yan pressed his shoulder and told him to lie down on the bed and rest for a while longer.


    The colorful clouds flowed gently outside the window, it reflected on the handsome appearance of the palace master, intensifying his contours.


    At this moment, Mo Ren suddenly had the delusional idea of pushing further and taking advantage of the situation. He raised his eyes to look at Chu Yan, and said softly, "Master, do you still want Ah Ren tomorrow?¡±


    Chu Yan paused abruptly, and complex emotions flashed in his eyes. His breath became unsteady, as if there was some huge pain passing through his whole body.


    ¡°Don''t talk like that in the future," Chu Yan lowered his face, his voice suppressed, "This Master won¡¯t¡­¡± There was an abrupt pause in his voice, "...This Master will never ever not want you."


    This Master will really never ever not want you.


    The words he shouted in his heart when he stood in front of Mo Ren''s corpse in a daze in the previous life could no longer be said now.


    Chu Yan pursed his lips, "You and this Master will leave tomorrow. But just as before, this Master wants you to promise that you will never make your own decisions without telling this Master, not even once, you have to promise this Master."


    Mo Ren was pleasantly surprised, and quickly responded. Chu Yan nodded. "This Master will let Bai Hua know of the news two days later, to release some information of the departure to the Shuijing Tower, at that time, we¡¯ll keep watch on his actions. You don''t have to think too much, this Master will be there as well.¡±


    As he spoke, he stood up, his slender figure casted a long shadow by the bed under the setting sun.


    "Ah Ren is this Master¡¯s guard," Chu Yan stretched out his finger, the back of his index finger lightly touching the side of Mo Ren''s pale face, as he stared deeply, "You, be good, it is the guard''s duty to stay by his Master¡¯s side."


    "Those exhausting and painstaking work are not your responsibility, and you are not allowed to do them in the future."

 CH 18.1

    Leaving the Palace (part 1)


    The next day, the sun was warm and the sky was clear and cloudless. It was a good day.


    Outside the Jiuzhong Palace, at the foot of Tianlan Mountain, a remote dirt road wound and led to a main road.


    On the roadside, Chu Yan had already replaced the set of black and gold-embellished robes and other clothings with a navy blue tight-sleeved robe, a jade crown to tie his hair, and on his waist was his long-lost cherished sword, "Xuan Hong".


    The young palace master of the Jiuzhong Palace was born graceful and handsome, thus when he dressed like a young master and swordsman in Jianghu, it was also a unique unparalleled elegant demeanor.


    There was the neighing of horses not far away, Mo Ren led two top-notch horses from the rear to Chu Yan''s side, quietly glanced at his master, bowed his head and said, "Master.¡±


    "Ah Ren," Chu Yan raised his eyebrows quietly, "Why don''t you look at it openly if you want to see it?"


    "....." Mo Ren trembled for a moment, eyes at a loss and pursed lips, ".....This subordinate has offended the Master, please confer the sin.¡±


    Chu Yan smiled and waved his hands to reassure him, and suddenly remembered the time when they first met. The young Mo Ren was kneeling on the ground, he was bolder than ever and straightforwardly looked up at him. The palace master was slightly disappointed, he didn''t know when he would see that kind of Ah Ren again...


    Behind Mo Ren were ten secret guards in black clothes and black scarves, all of whom were neatly aligned and knelt down on one knee to salute Chu Yan.


    After Chu Yan teased the guard, he then nodded to the secret guards, and the ten people scattered and disappeared like ghosts.


    "The Master really won''t bring anyone else anymore?" Mo Ren handed over the reins with some worry, "The current strength of this subordinate is at most no more than 60% to 70% of that of the previous life, although the secret guards are brave, they only know how to fight at the risk of their lives, according to what was written in the communication pill, the enemy is probably well versed in poison, this subordinate is afraid..."


    Chu Yan said slowly, "This Master knows, when this Master arrives at Changqing, we¡¯ll call Yingdian and tell Fengyu to go back to replace her. Next, if there is any change on Bai Hua''s side, Yingdian specializes in poison and hidden weapons, so it can still suppress him to some extent, no major mistakes will occur."


    The timing was really bad at present, three of the four guardians were outside, leaving the inner Jiuzhong Palace empty. He didn''t notice it in his previous life, but now Chu Yan could vaguely sense that Bai Hua saw this loophole and sneaked in.


    "As for those ordinary attendants, troops and horses, it doesn''t matter if you don''t bring them with you. This trip is to find out the truth, not to be in conflict with various forces. Those ordinary martial artists are not expected to be of great help, but rather will only get in the way. It¡¯s enough to have you go with this Master. The secret guards are just a backup just in case something happens."


    Hearing Chu Yan say this, although Mo Ren was worried, he had to give up the idea of wanting Chu Yan to bring in more people.


    Both master and servant, who only had a light load in fast horses, left the Jiuzhong Palace of Tianlan Mountain after a long time, and headed towards the Changqing City amidst the spring scenery.


    ****


    At the same time, inside the Jiuzhong Palace.


    In the depths of the Lianhua Hall, a beauty was hunched over at a desk, and a piece of rice paper on the desk had been densely filled with small characters.


    Bai Hua rolled up his sleeves, and dipped his pen in ink.


    The bright golden sun sprinkled on the lines of his silhouette that slid from his shoulders to his waist. The beauty in white had a foolish smile in his eyes, red lips curved, and the small dimple on his cheek seemed to be filled with intoxicating sake.


    After the last word fell, Bai Hua put his pen into the inkstone. He held up the letter with both hands, patiently and gently blew, drying the ink on it.


    While blowing, his eyes looked out through the carved window again, and whispered softly, "Chu Yan......"


    Chu Yan and Mo Ren left the palace this morning. That Palace Master Chu who always loved him didn''t even come to say goodbye to him......


    Bai Hua''s eyes turned dark, he unconsciously pinched the sachet on his waist with his fingers, and then sensed a somewhat ominous aura.


    After all, there will be no major mistakes, Bai Hua thought to himself. He withdrew his gaze, the letter was already dry, therefore Bai Hua held it by his face, and kissed it lightly, both lovingly and reverently.


    "Master."


    He sighed softly, "Hua Er¡­..extremely misses you.¡±


    The lingering laden with sorrow sigh, like the withering of petals in late spring, quietly scattered in the clean and uninhabited Lianhua Hall.


    ****


    Going back to the master and servant, Chu Yan and Mo Ren. The two of them calculated the distance in riding horses, and after riding for most of the day, at about sunset, they saw the outline of a building in front of a fork in the road.


    Going forward, they could clearly see a small, half-dilapidated inn standing at the intersection, with two floors, and a cyan liquor banner hanging on a long and thin wooden pole next to it, fluttering in the wind.


    The two had a tacit understanding, looked at each other and reined in the horse at the same time. Mo Ren got off the horse first and took the reins of the two horses. Chu Yan glanced at the inn. He didn''t go in directly, but took a few steps to the back of the inn, his gaze stopped at the stable.


    Inside the wide shed, there were more than a dozen horses tethered, and it could be seen from a distance that these horses were sweating profusely and panting heavily.

 CH 18.2

    Leaving the Palace (part 2)


    Mo Ren noticed Chu Yan''s gaze and followed it, thought for a while, and said in a low voice, "Master, the garbs of these horses are mixed and varied, they don''t look like they belong to guards of merchants or rich people, government officials and their horses won¡¯t also stay in such a remote inn either. It¡¯s not near or far from Changqing, perhaps many people in Jianghu are gathered here.¡±


    Chu Yan pondered. "The Shuijing Tower case involves a wide range of issues, and it''s reasonable for some people to come and fish in troubled waters when smelling a fishy scent. The inn is full of people, we can take the opportunity to find out any information¡­..not bad!"


    He threw a meaningful glance at Mo Ren, then stepped into the door of the inn first, immediately the bustle and hustle inside filled his ears.


    At this moment, the sky had gradually darkened, and in the lobby of the inn, there were a dozen or so tall and strong men sitting around, all of them armed with swords, yelling loudly at the waiter to serve wine and meat with fierce faces.


    As soon as Chu Yan and Mo Ren, the master and servant, came in, the yelling and shouting of the dangerous looking men in the lobby fell silent, as if the roaring people were being strangled by an irresistible force.


    The handsome young man in navy blue robe and the pale and indifferent young attendant in black almost attracted most of the eyes.


    The shopkeeper, who was busy in front and behind the counter, couldn''t care less about it. In the past two days, a group of Jianghu travelers flocked to Changqing City, which made the inn a lot of money. As soon as the shopkeeper saw another customer coming, he hurriedly ordered a waiter who looked like a thin monkey to greet them.


    The waiter hurried over, with a flushed face, and greeted with a cheerful smile. "This two gentlemen, please hurry inside, will the two gentlemen hit the tip, or stay at the inn?" (TL: "Diajian" or  hit (strike) the tip-refers to temporarily eating something during non-dinner hours to fill one''s stomach temporarily.)


    Before the two guests could reply, the waiter smiled obsequiously again, and said, "Oh, look at me, the sun has gone down to the western mountain and is getting late, the two gentlemen must be staying overnight? Ai, don''t look at the small shop¡¯s unattractive appearance, the rooms are very comfortable, and the wine in this small shop is also the best and......"


    Chu Yan was not in the mood to listen to the waiter¡¯s self-promotion, and frowned impatiently. Mo Ren understood, and with a flash of silver light in his hand, a silver ingot landed on the counter with a "clang". "Two upper rooms.¡±


    Ò»Hiss, a martial artist!


    The gazes of the men in the lobby became even more strange, scanning the delicate and handsome black-clothed attendant¡¯s body, perhaps guessing if the pale and thin young man was really a genuine martial artist.


    The waiter¡¯s spine went numb, and he didn''t dare to make jokes with a playful face anymore, he hurriedly nodded and bowed in response, "Ah yes, yes yes yes......"


    It¡¯s widely known that these Jinghu martial artists spend their money extravagantly, but one thing that''s not good was that angering this kind of person would be a fatal disaster, thus one must not be careless. The shopkeeper hurriedly took two copper keys to the upper room and handed them over, seeing that the young man in the navy blue robe seemed to dislike noise, he asked tentatively, "This... two gentlemen, do you want the wine and food to be delivered in the room upstairs?"


    "No need," Chu Yan pulled Mo Ren''s wrist, rubbed it unconsciously, and led the person to the seats in the lobby, "The hall is so lively, we also want to join in."


    As soon as these words came out, the men''s gazes towards them became even sharper.


    To join in the fun, I''m afraid it''s far from the excitement inside the hall, and the hustle and bustle of the murder case at the Shuijing Tower in Changqing City.


    Several people had already started whispering in the ears of their accomplices, guessing the identities of these two people, and some people were even holding the hilts of their swords, thinking about whether they could give it a try.


    It was the thin waiter again who led the two to sit down at the table and presented the menu board wrapped in red satin.


    Unexpectedly, the handsome young master who looked like the master actually threw the menu board to the silent attendant without even looking at it.


    Since entering the inn, the attendant, who had shown great respect to the young master, also didn''t shirk, simply glanced at the dishes, ordered several dishes with ease, and then handed the menu board  back to the waiter.


    "Wait." The young master raised his eyebrows, slipped out a sapphire folding fan from his sleeve, and clasped the menu board, "Ah Ren, how come the ones you ordered are my usual preferred taste, don''t you have anything you like to eat yourself?"


    The attendant was slightly stunned, immediately shook his head, and responded obediently, "This subordinate is grateful for the Master¡¯s concern, but this subordinate dare not."


    The young master furrowed his brows again, and then reluctantly let go of the menu board. The waiter breathed a sigh of relief and quickly ran to greet others.


    After a while, both the wine and dishes were all served in the same way.


    Mo Ren said in a low voice, "This subordinate will serve the dishes for the Master." Then he got up habitually and stood beside Chu Yan. However, Chu Yan grabbed him, pushed him back to his seat, and said displeased, "What''s the fuss, sit down.¡±


    "......¡± Mo Ren was blocked by his master, therefore he had to sit back silently. Unexpectedly, before he could sit still, Chu Yan took the chopsticks and picked up the dishes with a smile, and stretched them out in front of him. "Really don¡¯t have anything you like? Then this Palace¡­..Oh, this Young Master will personally let you have a try. "

 CH 19.1

    Overnight (part 1)


    Chu Yan¡¯s smirking face did not just make Mo Ren helpless.


    The two people who originally had the appearance of a master and servant, suddenly there was a sense of intimacy between the two of them. Now, those Jianghu men who were paying attention to the roughness here began to burst into laughter.


    Those who were on guard also confidently let go off their weapon. Some of them were frivolous and presumptuous, and even whistled, "Yo, grandpa, what kind of powerful person are you supposed to be, it turns out to be just a rabbit master. Tsk, the skin is not bad, but there is one thing¡­..that sword, why still carry it on the back?" (TL: Rabbit master- male gay)


    "Hahahaha." A burst of laughter erupted in the hall, Mo Ren was actually regarded as a pet. No one saw that Palace Master Chu''s face sank, and that the murderous intent hidden in his phoenix pupils skyrocketed in vain......


    Mo Ren was so shocked that he hurriedly grabbed the sleeve of the palace master, lowered his voice and advised, "Master, Master, don''t bother about these vulgar people."


    "You shut up." Chu Yan resentfully changed a dish, and stuffed the chopstick.


    Seeing that the two men didn''t fight back, and were just being intimate and close towards each other, they laughed again. After laughing, they ignored the pair of master and servant, and chatted in twos and threes while drinking, the content was indeed about the Shuijing Tower case.


    Chu Yan and Mo Ren ate, listened, and both pondered independently. They also noticed that these people were a mix of good and bad, and most of them were not experts and capable people, but simply came here to take advantage of the opportunity to see the excitement, or had the idea of obtaining some benefits.


    To uncover real secrets, one could never point to these kinds of people, but taking advantage of the meal to listen to some gossip, may bring unexpected joy. If it wasn''t for this little unexpected joy, Chu Yan would have already raised his hands to strike just now.


    Of course, since it was a gossip, it definitely couldn''t be fully trusted, nor should it be taken too seriously.


    For example, now, the conversation of those guys had changed from the enemy of the murdered elder of Shuijing Tower to guessing that the owner of Shuijing Tower was a graceful and peerless beauty, and after a while it became the senior brother of the Xuyang Sword Sect¡¯s passionate pursuit of the Shuijing Tower owner. Later, when they mentioned that the Xuyang Sword Sect seemed to be involved in this suspicious case, Chu Yan and Mo Ren were already both refreshed, but then these men talked about the Jiuzhong Palace, which had a grievance with the Xuyang Sword Sect, and then¡­¡­.


    Then they talked about the Jiuzhong Palace Master who hadn''t shown his face for several years.


    "Hey, say, what kind of character do you think that mysterious Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace is like? Rumors in Jianghu are really wonderful and mysterious. Could it be that he is really three-headed and six-armed?"


    "I heard that the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace is a vicious, cruel and bloodthirsty villain. He is, no offense, simply likes to eat a child''s heart and liver..."


    In a certain corner, Palace Master Chu, who was holding a cup of wine to his lips, suddenly froze. Mo Ren''s face on the opposite side immediately turned cold.


    "No, no, brother, I heard that the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace is a feminine devil in human form. A few years ago, in order to practice a set of supreme martial arts, he cut off the thing under himself!"


    "Cough, cough..."


    Chu Yan put down the wine cup with a bang, his face turned blue, and he seemed to be thumping his chest angrily.


    "Bah, what you''re saying is not right! I know!" A sturdy short-bearded man patted his chest and stood up, gulping down a large bowl of strong wine, drunk until he¡¯s flushed, and shouted borrowing the strength of the alcohol, "The Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace is not a good person! Hiccup... I, I heard that the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace is disrespectful towards the elderly, an obscene and wretched sixty-year-old man...Hiccup, he simply¡ª¡ªhe simply likes to play with those beautiful and weak innocent young masters...It is said that he raised a stunning person in his palace, hehehe, that is more beautiful than a girl..."


    "What?"


    "Ah, really?"


    Seeing the surprised expressions on the faces of the people around the tables, they started discussing in an uproar, the short-bearded man drank another big bowl, patted the table and said more vigorously, "Couldn¡¯t be, you don''t know? I also heard that the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace is robbing beauties everywhere and hiding them in his backyard for him to enjoy day and night, it is even comparable to the current emperor''s harem!"


    "Also heard that the Palace Master has not been seen for several years, maybe he was hollowed out by wine and lust, and dare not come out to meet people¡­¡±


    The short-bearded man was shouting loudly, however he didn''t get to finish his sentence when he heard a "swoosh" sound as if breaking wind and a long and thin unknown hidden weapon flashed in front of everyone''s eyes, none of the people present was able to stop it!


    "Ah!!!"


    There was a muffled sound then followed by a scream.


    The right hand of the big man who was slapping the table was actually nailed to the table by the flying sharp weapon! The big man who was beaming with joy just now had a hideous face, and his facial features were twisted together. As his left hand subconsciously went to pull out the "hidden weapon", yet at this moment, he realized that it was not a sharp weapon, but only a bamboo chopstick provided in the inn.


    However, it was such a bamboo chopstick, that this big man who always boasted of his extraordinary power, couldn''t pull it out. As soon as he applied force, it broke from the middle with a snap.


    "Who is it!" The faces of those Jianghu men all changed, they stood up slowly and revealed their weapons, pointing to the corner where the hidden weapon came from, as if they were facing a big enemy. The shopkeeper and the waiter¡¯s legs and feet softened, and they dared not make a sound.


    In the corner, the handsome young man in navy blue and the silent and pale attendant in black were still sitting quietly.


    The young man raised his graceful neck and took a sip of the wine. But the attendant in black glanced coldly at the crowd, his eyes were as cold as a knife with its edge stained in blood.


    With a movement of his pale fingers, the only remaining bamboo chopstick gracefully twirled in a circle between his fingers, and landed heavily on the table with a "clang".


    It was Mo Ren who did it.


    Chu Yan leisurely sipped from the rim of his wine cup, thinking to himself that Ah Ren really was protecting him. The smug smile on his face couldn''t be concealed.


    He turned a blind eye to the weapons pointing this way, just leaned over to his guard, blew a breath in Mo Ren''s ear maliciously, and whispered, "Alas...Ah Ren, just now, the ones who spoke about this Master, don¡¯t worry about it."


    ¡°.......¡±


    Mo Ren was silent.


    After teasing his own guard, Chu Yan was finally willing to stand up straight, looked around at the gleaming weapons, let go and put the wine cup on the table, and said with a sneer, "Everyone, sit down. Today is just a small punishment. When walking in the Jianghu in the future, you''ll have to learn to use your tongue less and your mind more.¡±


    What he said was extremely wild, all that was present either held their breaths or stared angrily, but Chu Yan didn''t care, he stretched out his hand and pulled Mo Ren, saying, "Of course, if anyone refuses to accept my words, then just give it a try." After speaking, he took a step forward, bypassed the shopkeeper and the waiter who were too scared to speak, and went straight upstairs.


    "You......!" These Jianghu men were all bloody manly men. Just now, their brother was injured and was treated with such contempt. Several of them couldn''t help but want to jump out and fight. But before a person could shout out and step forward, a middle-aged man in linen cloth suddenly took the lead, stood up and shouted, "That''s enough, sit down everyone!"


    The voice was as majestic as a bell, and a group of brothers who were red-eyed and gritted their teeth were also silenced by him.


    The middle-aged man in linen turned around, cupped his fists on the stairs, and with a flushed face, he said, "This Young Master, our brothers are all rough people from the mountains and fields, just now, it''s all unintentional words. If they offended the Young Master somewhere, hoping the Young Master would not blame them!"

 CH 19.2

    Overnight (part 2)


    After a long while, there came an indifferent "Mn" that sounded from upstairs.


    The middle-aged man in linen heaved a sigh of relief, bean sized cold sweat had already covered his forehead.


    He was a man who had seen a lot. These two people had extraordinary bearings, the young man who looked like an attendant had high martial arts skills that he couldn''t even comprehend at all. If he offended some big shots, his group of brothers from a rough background would only serve as a breathing exercise for the other.


    He shook his head and helped his bloody brother pull out the broken chopstick from his palm. In his heart, he decided that he would withdraw with his brothers tomorrow morning. The muddy water this time was not something they could afford¡­


    Continuing, Chu Yan had entered his room, and when he turned around, Mo Ren also followed in silently, and closed the door behind his back.


    Chu Yan thought that he had something to say to him, but when the door closed, Mo Ren knelt down on the ground to his knees, upright, and said, "This subordinate acted without authorization, asking the Master to bestow punishment.¡±


    Chu Yan didn¡¯t know whether to laugh or cry. "Get up quickly, you defended this Master, this Master is no less elated, how can there be any reason for a punishment?"


    But Mo Ren still knelt without moving, and said lightly, "If the Master has the intention to punish those people, and cut off their tongues early on, where could it be this subordinate''s turn to take action?¡±


    As he said this, feeling slightly reluctant, he pursed his lips, "It''s this subordinate who acted rashly and caused trouble for the Master...Mo Ren dare not be presumptuous any more, this subordinate begs the Master to bestow punishment."


    Mo Ren''s earnest request for punishment made Chu Yan not know what to do for a while.


    At this moment, it was simply another recount of grievances, it was no better than the calm tone of the person in front of him, which made him heartbroken.


    Mo Ren insisted on asking for punishment, but it was because according to the rules of the palace, as long as the punishment was received from the master, the mistake would be counted as a thing of the past. The guard always habitually felt that after he finished enduring the pain, he could continue to follow his master¡­


    "Alas¡­..you ah." In the end there was a long sigh, and Chu Yan frowned slightly, "Can you be less delusional? This Master just likes to wait for you to stand up for this Master, and this Master also likes to watch you use force. Isn¡¯t it enough?"


    "......" Now, it was Mo Ren who was stunned, he was at a loss for words for a while, and when he saw Chu Yan coming over and reaching out to help him up, he quickly stood up, stumbled, looked up at Chu Yan and said with some helplessness, "That¡­.this subordinate, nevertheless disappoint¡­..the Master.¡±


    At this time, he actually blamed himself for not being hesitant, and even let the Master wait for him for a long time¡­


    Like Mo Ren, living cautiously every day like walking on thin ice had become a habit that couldn¡¯t be changed in just one or two days. Chu Yan knew it well, but he couldn''t think of any good way to make him let go. He just hugged him into his arms and said in a low voice, "This Master doesn''t blame you. It was never you who should be punished. Ah Ren, don¡¯t think too much, don''t be afraid.¡±


    Mo Ren yielded to Chu Yan''s strength and leaned on his shoulder. It was a somewhat ambiguous posture, but his eyes were pure bright with clarity. "The Master doesn''t need to appease this subordinate like this. This subordinate is the sharp blades of the Master and has long been fearless. It¡¯s just a shame that the sharp blade has become dull now, I am afraid that he will not be able to protect the Master for a long time."


    "What nonsense!"


    Chu Yan''s tone suddenly became sharp, and he stretched out his hand to lift the guard''s chin, staring at the somewhat pale face, "What this Master has said last time, that you are not allowed to say such things again, yet you already forgot it in a few days?"


    Mo Ren, however, only lowered his eyes and said nothing, his lowered eyelashes cast a shadow under the dim yellow of the candlelight in the room.


    The guard being like this made Chu Yan a little flustered. In a trance, he felt that the thin body in his arms was just a fragile phantom that would break at the touch of a finger.


    Chu Yan tightened his arms, feeling a little cold. Why is this person always so cold¡­


    Mo Ren vaguely sensed Chu Yan''s uneasiness, "Master?"


    Chu Yan didn''t answer, and with a calm look, he channeled some of his internal energy into his body, and patiently circled through the meridians of his whole body, until he felt a decent temperature coming from under his hand, did he release him with satisfaction.


    The guard raised his eyes in a daze,  overwhelmed by an unexpected favor and was at a loss.


    He hesitated and called again, "Master...?"


    He didn''t understand, this time he was clearly not even injured.


    Why is the Master wasting his internal energy in vain?


    Chu Yan said, "Although you left the Dark Hall and followed me in the early years, your martial arts, however, still remained that way. The Dark Hall''s mind technique is cold and vicious. I know you want to protect my heart, but there is no rush to practice martial arts, you must not hurt yourself."


    Mo Ren''s heart moved slightly. He was a useless person before his death in the previous life, but now, he was reborn as a young and healthy man, with distinct enemies in the dark. He was more or less anxious to get back his martial arts as soon as possible.


    The Master has noticed this, and advised him not to rush to seek success¡­..is it?


    Mo Ren''s heart became so warm that he quickly lowered his face and nodded in response. As a result, Chu Yan concentrated and pointed at the candle, bringing a gust of wind and extinguishing the flame.


    "Okay, we have to hurry tomorrow, go to sleep now."


    "Yes.¡±


    Mo Ren nodded, and slowly retreated in the darkness.


    Before closing the door, he heard Chu Yan''s voice coming from inside. "Listen, there are secret guards for the night watch, so there¡¯s no need for you to worry. Go back to your room and lie down on the bed. If you don¡¯t listen¡­¡­This Palace Master will watch you sleep every night!"


    At the end of the sentence, it seemed that he was deliberately teasing him, pretending to be fierce and childish. It looked very much like Chu Yan, the young palace master who was only fifteen or sixteen years old many, many years ago.


    Mo Ren blinked his lowered eyelashes hastily, and in the peaceful night, his heart warmed again.

 CH 20.1

    Entering the City (part 1)


    The next day was another rare sunny day, the two of them rode again early in the morning, and by noon, Changqing City was already within reach.


    Chu Yan slowed down the speed of the horse, and drove alongside Mo Ren, the sapphire folding fan was still a long way off from the city wall that had already faintly revealed its outline. He turned sideways to Mo Ren and said, "Ah Ren look, everything of this matter comes from there. Changqing is originally a small border town, and it is not an exaggeration to say that it relies entirely on the support of Shuijing Tower and the forces in the Jianghu. Now that many forces have flooded in, it must be very chaotic. Since we came in casual clothes, we don''t need to deal with those annoying factions. Let''s take a look at the situation first.¡±


    "Yes." Mo Ren also pulled up the rein and slowly dismounted from the horse. "When this subordinate came down, the black eagle had already been released, Ying Feng and Ying Yu should be waiting for the Master at the city gate by now."


    "Ying Feng, Ying Yu..."


    When Chu Yan heard the names of the two guardians, a myriad of thoughts suddenly welled up in his heart. "Speaking of which, after your death in the past, Ah Ren, Ying Yu seemed to be in despair, and he didn''t say a word to me since then. I thought he would betray me, but this kid never left until the Jiuzhong Palace was destroyed¡­...but what did you instruct him to do?"


    Mo Ren''s heart trembled, this was the first time Chu Yan mentioned to him what happened after his death. It turned out that the Jiuzhong Palace was still destroyed in the end¡­.


    And thinking of the young man who was both a disciple and a friend, Mo Ren couldn''t help but feel sour. "No, this subordinate simply asked him not to be enemies with the Master and Bai Hua, so much so that¡­¡­so much so that.......the intention of this subordinate was for Xiao Yu to leave the Jiuzhong Palace. "


    Chu Yan remained silent, for a while there was only the muffled sound of two horses'' hooves stepping on the hard ground, and the gorgeous spring scenery on both sides seemed to be a bit dim.


    In his previous life, he was fascinated by Bai Hua, and he did many absurd things in a daze. Later, he became even more violent and unpredictable. Although he didn''t make irreparable mistakes to these subordinates like Mo Ren, yet ultimately, he still failed to live up to their absolute loyalty.


    In the end, the Jiuzhong Palace was destroyed, and these people either died in battle, were captured, fled, or even surrendered. Chu Yan didn''t say anything on the surface, but in his heart he blamed everything on himself. The self-conceited temperament was gradually smoothened by such kind of self-torture. Even if it couldn¡¯t be said to be true enlightenment, it had a somewhat similar meaning.


    After a moment of silence, Chu Yan spoke again, "Ying Yu has never spoken out about injustice for you before, but a person came to me and made a big fuss. It was the day after the wedding, and I beat that person hard. Do you know who it was?¡±


    Mo Ren''s answer was not slow, he didn''t even need to think carefully to guess the only person who might do such a stupid thing. "The¡­¡­third guardian, Ying Lei?"


    Chu Yan nodded, and said with a hint of self-deprecation in his tone, "It seems that you both are the true confidants, I always thought you were at odds. That''s right, it was him. After that, he went down the mountain angrily, I didn''t know where he went either, but no matter wherever, it was better than accompanying me to death.¡±


    "Guardian Lei is straightforward and bold by nature. Presumably, he can''t bear the Master''s willingness to fall for a male pet. Also, it is true that he has always looked down upon this subordinate." Mo Ren lowered his eyes and spoke calmly.


    He closed his eyes slightly, and Ying Lei''s rigid facial features seemed to appear in front of his eyes again.


    He and Ying Lei...were really at odds.


    In the past when he was the strongest sharp blade under the Master¡¯s command, Ying Lei respected him hundred percent and even threatened to be his apprentice with Xiao Yu; when he was repeatedly harassed and framed by Bai Hua, and while Chu Yan remained indifferent, Ying Lei was even more indignant for him.


    But he never cared all the time, instead he coldly warned Guardian Lei not to be disrespectful to the Palace Master, always causing this person to lose face and be embarrassed in front of others.


    Later, he was personally abolished by Chu Yan, and was sent to the Side Hall as a servant. He let it be without any resistance, Ying Lei said angrily that he had misjudged him, and started to curse him with degrading words, a coward, and a person deserving to suffer.


    But it was also Ying Lei who once broke into the Side Hall and beat the Side Hall servants who bullied him to the ground with his fists.


    He was seriously ill at that time, and couldn''t even say a word of thanks before he fell flat on Ying Lei and fainted. When he woke up, the man hadn''t left, he clumsily held the spoon to feed him the medicine, and even spilled the medicine all over his body.


    When Ying Lei saw him wake up, he angrily put the bowl aside and said, "You say it yourself, with your appearance, are you still considered a man?"


    Mo Ren said hoarsely, "I am the Master''s sword, not even considered a man, what man?"


    Perhaps his tone at that time was too straightforward, that Ying Lei''s eyes widened in anger, he dropped the bowl and left with a flushed face. Mo Ren, who was burning and groggy, turned over and continued to sleep.


    That was the last time they saw each other.


    "Ah, Ying Lei cursed me with bloody red eyes, saying that you have been loyal to me all your life, have humbled yourself into the mud, have shed all your blood and sweat only to end up with such a miserable ending. That my conscience has really been gnawed by wild dogs¡­..."


    "Heh, he was right, hahaha." Chu Yan lowered his head and smiled sullenly, when the past was recalled, he was filled with sadness, "This Master is really a muddle headed, incompetent and cruel master.¡±


    Mo Ren thought for a while, and said, "The past has passed, and the future is foreseeable.¡±


    Chu Yan was slightly stunned, but saw that the guard''s face was as indifferent and calm as always, his voice was cold and clear and pleasant to hear as well. "Master has suffered many setbacks since childhood, how could he be someone who can''t afford to be wronged or lost. In any case, this subordinate is the sharp blade in the Master''s hands, and simply looks at where the Master wants to point it to."


    Chu Yan suddenly had mixed feelings.


    Bodyguard, that identity of the one serving the master. What should be said and what should not be said, there must be a clear understanding in the heart.


    If it were someone else that came, such as that little girl Qiu Jin, what she¡¯d say would definitely be "Master is true, unpretentious and bold, but was just deceived by that villain Bai Hua for a while..." and so on.


    However, only Mo Ren could say seriously that he was wronged and lost, with a cold voice, but it sounded inexplicably nice.


    When he was young, he really liked Ah Ren''s temperament, that¡¯s why he doted on him so much, always wanting to keep him by his side, tease him from time to time, and occasionally bicker with the little guard.....


    But later on, how did it become like that?


    How could he be so ruthless and determined...


    ¡°Master. "


    Perhaps because Chu Yan remained silent for a long time, Mo Ren raised his eyes helplessly and was almost unable to resist turning over and knelt down to plead guilty. "This subordinate¡­..made a slip of the tongue. Please bestow punishment, Master.¡±


    Chu Yan woke up with a start. Intense emotions rose up together, and his heart ached like being cut by a knife. He continuously coaxed saying ¡°not blame, not blame¡±, and it took him a long time to calm down the uneasiness floating between Mo Ren''s brows and eyes.


    As a result, how ruthless he was in his previous life, yet was grinded and became into a person with such a state at present...

 CH 20.2

    Entering the City (part 2)


    For the next short period of time, the two of them were thinking about their own concerns in their hearts, and remained silent. It wasn''t until they reached the gate of Changqing City that they unanimously slowed down and stopped their horses.


    Looking around, the faces of both the master and servant turned ugly.


    At the city gate, there were no two shadow guardians Feng and Yu. (TL: Ying in Ying Feng and Ying Yu meant ¡°shadow¡±, so Shadow Feng and Shadow Yu. I just used the pinyin and not the translation)


    Chu Yan''s fingers in his cuffs were already clenched, then he said coldly, "The black eagle has already left. Unless something big happened, it would be impossible for the guardians not to be here. Ah Ren, enter the city, and find someone in the Shuijing Tower!"


    Mo Ren understood it thoroughly. Before the words of the palace master had completely fallen, the two of them clamped the horse''s belly at the same time, and the two horses neighed and raised their hooves, rushing into the city gate like a gust of wind.


    As Chu Yan said, Changqing was a small city in turmoil that didn''t match its pretty name. The people who dare to live here were all used to the days when people in the Jianghu were beaten and killed from time to time, and even the roads in the city were built more flat and spacious than usual.


    The two galloped all the way without encountering any obstacles, and rushed towards the tall glazed tile building that appeared in sight as soon as they entered the city gate.


    Before they could arrive, they heard a sound first. The two turned a corner, and heard a wave of shouts.


    There were crowds of people ahead, surrounding a high platform. Several figures on the high platform flipped and moved up and down, with the cold light of their weapons flashing between them, as if they were competing in martial arts or closing in on someone.


    Chu Yan and Mo Ren quickly got off their horses and stepped forward. Both became startled.


    A white-robed young man of about sixteen or seventeen years old being besieged by four other people could be seen. It was unknown how long the battle had been going on here, but the young man¡¯s  white robes were already wet with sweat, and he was gasping for breath unsteadily. He was obviously exhausted, at this moment he was already struggling on both sides, and signs of danger were everywhere.


    Chu Yan frowned suddenly, and muttered to himself, "Ying Yu? How did he get into a fight with someone? What about Ying Feng? Those four people seem to be from the Xuyang Sword Sect based on their sword moves.......... not good!"


    At this moment, Ying Yu on the field seemed to finally be unable to hold on, and suddenly staggered under his feet.


    The four of them showed no mercy when they saw this flaw and four long swords cut ruthlessly at the exhausted young man from four different angles!


    Ying Yu had been fighting here for about half an hour, and already couldn¡¯t hold on anymore. The young man raised his sweaty face in despair, his right hand was shaking with pain and soreness, and the sword almost fell out of his hand.


    He can''t die here, Brother Feng is still trapped in the Shuijing Tower, the Palace Master and his elder brother Mo Ren are about to arrive soon¨C


    In the face of imminent death, the youngest guardian of the Jiuzhong Palace had never hated his own powerlessness so much.


    In the field of vision that was gradually swaying due to collapse, an indifferent and upright black figure emerged. The person¡¯s eyes seemed to be examining his own embarrassment, and the lips that were always slightly pursed seemed to be ready to speak reprimands at any moment.


    ¡­.Elder brother taught, that even in the last moment, to not close the eyes, and to never let go of the sword in the hand.


    Gritting his teeth tightly, the young man''s eyes suddenly burst into an unwilling light, and directly looked at the cold sword light without avoiding it.


    He, Ying Yu, is a guardian of the Jiuzhong Palace, even if he dies, he can''t embarrass the Palace Master and break the Jiuzhong Palace¡¯s pride!


    In a blink of an eye, between a single thought¡­.


    A slender sword that was as pitch black as the night, like a ray of dark light, flashed silently but extremely quickly before Ying Yu''s eyes.


    The pitch-black sword was inserted into this battle circle at an extremely tricky angle that could not have been penetrated by any outsiders, and collided with the sword that was coming straight towards Ying Yu''s chest!


    Then using a sticky trick, he surprisingly turned the opponent''s sword in a different direction and collided fiercely with the sword in the other person''s hand.


    Clang!


    The two swords made a crisp clashing sound, and both were shot into mid air, shining silver light under the sun!


    At this time, the people around them were startled by the presence of a young man in black on the field at some point. Suddenly, there was a burst of exclamation, partly because of this person''s exquisite body and sword skills, and partly because of out of regret.


    There were four disciples of Xuyang besieging Ying Yu on the field, even if they counterattacked, they still couldn''t stop the two swords coming from behind Ying Yu!


    Mo Ren was not in a hurry.


    He simply raised his hand calmly, took Ying Yu''s right hand, and made a backhanded move behind the little guardian.


    Only two sounds of "ding ding" were heard, the two swords only stabbed the sword behind Ying Yu''s back. With such force, Ying Yu was tilted forward, and a trace of blood flowed out from the corner of his mouth.


    Mo Ren happened to slap Ying Yu''s shoulder lightly along with that force, and sent him off the high platform amidst another round of exclamations and applause.


    But he turned around and shook his wrist, the long sword in his hand buzzed, and the fighting spirit in his sharp eyes suddenly rose.

 CH 21.1

    To Wield a Sword (part 1)


    This was the first time in a long time since Mo Ren''s rebirth that he had drawn his sword against an enemy. The long sword clanged in his hand, and the thin, sharp black cold blade was exposed to the sunlight, as if drawing in all the light.


    The Xuyang disciples on the opposite side looked at each other, feeling a little timid at first. One person stepped forward and said, "Who is this that came? Report your name."


    Mo Ren ignored it, and at the moment when he pulled out "black" that Chu Yan gave him, a fire ignited in the guard''s heart that had been patient for a long time. He was eager to fight, and eager to drink blood with the sword in his hand. He¡¯s dying to prove to his master that a broken blade could be forged, and to prove that he was still useful!


    This greatly troubled the four people on the opposite side. Suddenly, a strange young man with superb swordsmanship appeared to disrupt the situation without saying a word, not even a word about his family background, and directly started fighting.


    But the extremely dangerous convergence attack just now was easily resolved by this person, and now they were fighting openly and squarely. Will the four of them be able to defeat him?


    However, seeing Mo Ren''s thin figure moving like a black crow, and the long sword in his hand that was pointing and stabbing like a ghost, one against four, yet the four of them were forced into chaotic disorder, without any power to fight back.


    "This...friend!"


    Finally, one person couldn''t hold on, with great difficulty, he found a gap and spoke out while panting heavily, "We are disciples of the Xuyang Sword Sect. I don''t know whom this friend learned from, and which sect he belongs to¡­..today we were just resolving the personal grievances between sects, could it be that my friend has some misunderstanding?"


    This sentence was not as friendly as it sounded on the surface. Obviously they¡¯re using the name of the Xuyang Sect to pressure people, and admonishing them that if they do not have a strong support from their master, they should retreat in the face of difficulties.


    However, unexpectedly, Mo Ren didn''t bother to pay attention to him at all, and directly greeted him with a sword. The man screamed "Ah", almost got half of his scalp cut off, and rolled on the ground, in a state of embarrassment.


    Under the stage, Chu Yan laughed in his heart. Looking at the figure above, he couldn''t take his eyes off of him for a moment as if he had been sucked in, and inexplicable vines grew and coiled in his heart.


    His Ah Ren¡­


    Sure enough, it''s still the most moving when you show your sharpness like this.


    When Chu Yan came back to his senses, the battle had already ended, with four broken swords on the stage.


    Mo Ren was still Mo Ren after all, and he would not do things that would cause chaos due to a momentary mood. Although he hated the four people for being cruel to Ying Yu, he only disabled the swords of the four people, but never killed them.


    Under the dead ashen-like eyes of Xuyang disciples behind him, Mo Ren coldly turned around with his long sword in hand. He jumped off the high platform, and cheers thundered below!


    Chu Yan''s heart was hot, and he couldn''t help stepping forward, a smile broke out on the corner of his lips, and then his heart started beating inexplicably faster.


    However, before the Palace Master could hold onto the hand of his family¡¯s guard, a young figure rushed forward like the wind, causing the smile on the handsome face of the Palace Master Chu to freeze slightly. Mo Ren was held in the arms by the little guardian who had been waiting for a long time under the stage.


    ¡°......¡±


    Chu Yan was so angry that his teeth itched, and he fiercely flicked his long sleeves.


    ¡ª¡ªTsk, Ying Yu, this little brat!


    "Big brother! Big brother Mo Ren!"


    The juvenile Ying Yu had sharp eyebrows and starry eyes, white clothes with tight sleeves, and an indigo belt with rhino horns around his waist, three points innocent and seven points spirited written on his face. He narrowly escaped death and was rescued by the big brother he admired the most, his face flushed with excitement. "Big brother, I really miss¡­¡±


    Before Ying Yu could utter the word "you", a scabbard hit his head, causing him to yell "aw" in pain.


    Mo Ren put the sword back into its sheath, and looked at the young man who was wailing with his head in his arms. He was amused in his heart, but his face didn''t show it at all, then he said coldly, "So happy after losing the battle? The Palace Master is here, and actually didn''t even pay respects, you¡¯re becoming more and more courageous.¡±


    "What!? The Palace Master has aarived already...?"


    Ying Yu''s face froze, and when he looked back, he caught a glimpse of Chu Yan''s back turning away alone on the periphery of the crowd.


    The little guardian turned pale with fright, murmured "It''s over, it''s over", and hurriedly moved using lightness Kung Fu under his feet to follow all the way, "Palace Master, Palace Master, wait for Ying Yu!"


    Mo Ren was stunned at the back, looking at the two who left so readily, and silently glanced at the two horses that he didn''t know whether Chu Yan deliberately left behind or had long forgotten.


    The guard resigned himself and took the reins. Looking up again, he helplessly discovered that the two were already far away.


    Just as he was about to give chase, a cold and chilling sense of crisis suddenly came from behind him. Without any warning, a sword came through the air, approaching his back like a meteor!


    At this moment, Mo Ren was still holding the reins with his right hand, he instinctively kicked his feet up a little bit, and the sword narrowly brushed against his back, which was chilling to the bone.


    Mo Ren turned over in mid-air and landed on the back of one of the horses. With a clang, "black" was coldly unsheathed.


    Unexpectedly, he saw an elegant and scholarly man standing on the opposite side at some point, wearing a blue robe that was refined and kind, completely different from the aura of the sword just now.


    The four Xuyang disciples who had just been defeated by Mo Ren lifted their spirits and shouted in unison, "Senior brother!"


    The man raised his hand to signal the four of them to calm down and not be agitated, and with a spring-like smile in the corner of his mouth, he lifted the sword upside down, cupped his fists and saluted to Mo Ren, "I have heard of the other''s reputation a long time ago, the sharp blade of the Jiuzhong Palace. Today, Xu has seen it."


    Mo Ren''s face was cold, the tip of the sword pointed at the blue-robed swordsman unceremoniously, and spit out three words, "Who is it?"


    The man smiled warmly, "Xu Fangchuan, the oldest disciple of the Xuyang Sword Sect. A few years ago, I had a fateful encounter with the Palace Master Chu. It''s just that the nobleman Palace Master Chu often forgets things and perhaps¡­¡­.no longer remembers Xu.¡±

 CH 21.2

    To Wield a Sword (part 2)


    Putting aside one matter, on the other side, Ying Yu chased the palace master all the way, and finally waited until Chu Yan stopped in a deserted alley.


    He hastily stepped forward and knelt down to salute, "The second guardian, Ying Yu, has seen the Palace Master, Ying Yu failed to receive the Palace Master in a timely manner, please bestow punishment.¡±


    An absent-minded "Um" sounded from above his head. Ying Yu raised his head in fear, only to see the slender figure of the palace master standing against the light, with hands behind his back, joy and anger couldn¡¯t be discerned on his face.


    Ying Yu was so flustered by the palace master¡¯s hum, and didn''t know how to speak up.


    He felt that his attitude of pleading guilty was not realistic enough, thus avoided the crucial aspect and talked about the secondary issue. He hastily gritted his teeth and added, "This subordinate...this subordinate is not skilled in martial arts, and has lost the face of the Jiuzhong Palace...Ying Yu knows his sin."


    "Hm..." Palace Master Chu still didn''t make any comment, as if he was pondering deeply.


    Ying Yu''s heart began to tremble. What...what does this mean? Is the Palace Master angry or not?


    How should I call him?


    After thinking about it, Ying Yu finally gritted his teeth and decided to say a few words for himself, "It''s just...it''s just that the Shuijing Tower is really deceiving people too much. It''s because of the jade plaque, and they concluded that it is related to the Jiuzhong Palace, and don''t even think about when the Jiuzhong Palace has taken the initiative to pick up disasters in these years!"


    "There is also the Xuyang Sword Sect. They are obviously not clean in this matter, but they said, ''We are afraid that we will abscond in fear of crime, and we will not be able to testify at that time''. They even instigated the owner of Shuijing to detain Brother Ying Feng!"


    Speaking of this, Ying Yu was really angry, he punched the ground heavily, and angrily said, "Just because there are suspicions, and they are afraid that if left alone, we will cause trouble for ourselves! What kind of famous sect, they¡¯re also evil minded! Ying Yu couldn''t bear it, that''s why he started fighting with them......"


    After expressing the grievance in his heart, Ying Yu also felt a little happier. According to his thinking, although Chu Yan was occasionally harsh on his subordinates, he always covered one¡¯s mistakes externally.


    What''s more, the other party was so unreasonable and took advantage of their power to bully them, they even detained Brother Ying Feng, and the only next thing was to wait for the palace master to take revenge and erase the humiliation.


    Palace Master Chu: ".....¡±


    This time, he didn''t even give a response.


    Ying Yu finally wanted to cry without tears, knelt on the ground and kept looking behind. He''s so stupid, how come he didn''t know to wait for big brother to come over together?


    They only hadn¡¯t seen each other for a few months, yet the feeling given by the palace master was becoming more and more unpredictable. His aura was as unpredictable as the clouds in the mountains, and his temperament seemed to be even more so...he didn¡¯t know how the big brother and Qiu Jin, who had been serving him closely all year round, had managed to live a day for more than ten years¡­.


    Just when Ying Yu started to think wildly, the palace master was finally willing to face him and speak.


    If Ying Yu dared to raise his head boldly at this time, he would find that Chu Yan''s face was very hesitant and tangled when he spoke, as if he was trying to suppress something.


    Then Ying Yu heard Chu Yan''s very ethereal voice.


    "You just now, hug......"


    Ying Yu blinked, hug?


    He still wanted to hear clearly, but Palace Master Chu''s voice stopped suddenly.


    The palace master coughed a few times to cover it up, and his tone immediately turned cold and serious, "Embrace¡ª¡ªthe sword movement of Crane Returning to the Mountain, why is it so soft and weak! The attack is impatient and unbalanced, and poor in building up force, is this how Mo Ren taught you?"


    Ying Yu was taken aback, he knew that his family¡¯s palace master had always been too strict with his subordinates'' martial arts requirements, he quickly shook his head and waved his hands, "No no no, it''s because this subordinate is not proficient in learning skills! Ying Yu willingly accepts the crime, however, is begging the Palace Master not to punish big brother..."


    Chu Yan snorted coldly, "Forget it, this Master just conveniently didn''t see it this time. This is not to be repeated, remember."


    After speaking the words, the sapphire folding fan in the sleeve slid out and unfolded, covering the slightly hot face without any trace¡­


    Jokingly, if he let Ying Yu know that he was distracted just now and thought "Why is Ah Ren willing to be hugged by Ying Yu but dare not get close to this Master", does he not want his reputation anymore?


    Ying Yu was still in a daze and couldn''t figure out the situation, Chu Yan said, "Won''t get up yet, are you waiting for this Master to help you?"


    This was what it meant to not care anymore. The little guardian got up quickly, and just as he was about to sincerely thank him, the palace master frowned and said, ¡°Ah Ren, why hasn¡¯t he come yet?¡±


    "Palace Master, wait a moment," Ying Yu''s eyes lit up, "this subordinate is going to find big brother and bring him here!"


    Chu Yan was so angry that his liver ached, and he was annoyed for no reason, his throat felt sour, and he bit down every word, "No, you, don¡¯t. This Master is going to pick him up.¡±


    He didn''t talk to Ying Yu any longer either, he simply stepped on with his feet, and the person went away like a breeze, leaving Ying Yu who exclaimed more than ten feet behind.


    The streets and alleys of Evergreen City were made of limestone bricks. Chu Yan turned back all the way, and after just a few breaths, he returned to the high platform.


    Fortunately, Mo Ren sat atop a horse and stopped at the place just now. Before Chu Yan could heave a sigh of relief, he took a closer look, and saw a stranger standing in front of Mo Ren¡¯s horse, smiling very gently.


    Mo Ren had his back towards Chu Yan''s direction, thus he couldn''t see his expression, but the stranger spoke with a smile, and the two seemed to be having a very intimate conversation...

 CH 22.1

    That Year¡¯s Event (part 1)


    All of a sudden, Chu Yan, who had managed to suppress his emotions in front of Ying Yu, only felt a very strange anger welling up in his heart inexplicably, almost burning his internal organs.


    ¡­..He never knew that Mo Ren had any friends outside.


    In Chu Yan''s meager impression, whenever Ah Ren was by his side, he was the first thing in his eyes and heart.


    Counting the others, he and Qiu Jin could be regarded as childhood friends, and with Ying Yu, it could be regarded as half teacher and half friend, and they were all his Jiuzhong Palace people. In the eyes of the palace master¡­¡­.reluctantly showing mercy and rounding them all up, could also be considered as putting them above his head.


    But he didn''t know what Mo Ren would look like after leaving Jiuzhong Palace. To be honest, he hadn''t seen Mo Ren socializing outside for several years¡­¡­As for the memories from earlier times, it had long been blurred.


    And yet at this moment, looking at the back of Mo Ren talking with an outsider, Chu Yan felt sour that his teeth itched.


    He sped up his feet, and relying on his good martial arts, he stretched out his hand in a lightning-fast manner, and directly grabbed Mo Ren''s waist from behind, and without any explanation, dragged him off the horse!


    Poor Mo Ren, who was thinking about how to deal with this great senior brother of the Xuyang Sword Sect, as a result, he was coldly dragged off the horse by his good master who had left and returned, and almost didn¡¯t get shocked enough to stab him with a sword.


    Fortunately, he immediately recognized the person''s breath, and hurriedly relaxed his tense body.


    He wanted to break away from Chu Yan and stand firm, but before he could say "Master", Chu Yan tugged again with a sullen face, and Mo Ren''s foot tilted, this time directly crashing into the arms of the palace master!


    "Master...!?" This half cuddle, half embrace posture made Bodyguard Mo''s whole body stiff, he didn''t know what kind of stimulation the palace master had received in this short period of time.


    Wanting to push away, yet dared not. Xu Fangchuan¡¯s face on the opposite side was incomparably wonderful, which made Mo Ren feel extremely embarrassed.


    Chu Yan was not aware at all, only frowned, and asked the person imprisoned in his arms in a deep voice, "Why, is Ah Ren not prepared to introduce his friend to this Palace Master, hm?"


    As he said this, he became annoyed in his heart, and his arms tightened even more. At this moment, the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace, who was wise and powerful but spoke without thinking, seemed to be transformed into some kind of large beast guarding his territory, declaring with physical movements¡ªsee this, this is mine! mine! mine!


    But when he said this, Mo Ren''s face stiffened, he felt amused and helpless in his heart. This person came to find the Master, when did he become his friend?


    And Xu Fangchuan''s smiling face all year round couldn''t hold back anymore, although he had just told Mo Ren that Chu Yan perhaps didn''t remember his appearance, but the polite words still accounted for seventy to eighty percent.


    No matter what he said, he was also the senior brother of a large faction, and the designated future sect leader. This time the Xuyang Sword Sect came to Shangqing City, and he was the one in charge. The Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace arrived just in time, unexpectedly not recognizing him at all.....he didn¡¯t know whether to lament his aloofness and indifference to the secular world, or should it be said that he was arrogant and contemptuous?


    Xu Fangchuan was about to go forward to explain, but when he heard the sound of wind behind, another boy in white robe galloped towards him. It was Ying Yu who rushed over, and from a distance, he noticed his mouth shouting, "Ah, it''s you, the smiling tiger of the Xuyang Sword Sect! Quickly let Brother Ying Feng go, otherwise the Palace Master is here today, and you won''t be able to bear all the consequences!"


    After Ying Yu yelled, Chu Yan showed some understanding on his face. It turned out that he was a member of the Xuyang Sword Sect. Just now, he must have seen Mo Ren beat the four Xuyang disciples, thus he intercepted him.


    Thinking about it this way, he finally loosened the grip on his hand, and Mo Ren, as if being pardoned, carefully stood behind Chu Yan respectfully, then was given a dull stare by the latter.


    Xu Fangchuan also seemed to have breathed a sigh of relief, and with the gentle smile on his face again, he said to Ying Yu, "This little brother must be joking, your Brother Ying Feng is at the Shuijing Tower, why ask Xu here for a certain someone?¡±


    Turning around to Chu Yan again, he bowed down and saluted, "¡ªPalace Master Chu, it¡¯s been a while, this one is from Xuyang, Xu Fangchuan. Seven years ago in the battle of Mingyang Mountain, Xu was convinced that he had lost, and still did not dare to forget it. Seeing you again today, is really a blessing.¡±


    .....Chu Yan continued to frown.


    It''s very embarrassing to say, from Xu Fangchuan''s words, it seems like they had a friendship before, but he...doesn''t remember.


    After all, the palace master had just been reborn, and all the things that happened in his previous life and later were enough to confuse his mind. Now, how could he remember what seven years ago, what Mingyang Mountain, and who he fought with?


    "..." Chu Yan had no choice but to be in a meditative state. He pretended to be deep, and from the corner of his eye, he secretly went to Mo Ren to seek help.


    Fortunately, the guard was reliable, relying on his profound internal strength, he quietly whispered in the ear from behind. "Master, do you still remember that when you were fifteen years old, a disciple of Xuyang robbed the Jiuzhong Palace, and you beat him all the way to the front of their mountain, and defeated 18 direct disciples one after another. Finally, the sect leader was forced to intervene, and abolished the cultivation of their eldest senior brother. The Jianghu was shocked¡­..this Xu Fangchuan must have been one of the direct disciples at that time."


    "...Oh, this Master remembered!" Chu Yan suddenly realized, and Xu Fangchuan''s heart felt aggrieved by the expression that he had only remembered with great difficulty.


    This made Ying Yu secretly feel refreshed, and only thought in his heart that it was as expected, between heaven and earth, there would always be one thing that would overcome the other. This person surnamed Xu always had a gentle and harmless smile on his face, which made him hold back and be unable to let go of his belly full of anger. Now that he has met the palace master, as a result, he¡¯s asking to taste the indescribably bitter feeling of punching a cotton. (TL: he meant CY¡¯s martial arts is very good that no matter how hard the opponent punch, it¡¯s akin to punching a cotton and will not hurt CY)


    While remembering, Chu Yan still hadn''t forgotten the main matter.


    "Ah Ren is this Master¡¯s personal bodyguard, this Master doesn''t know what chivalrous swordsman Xu means by blocking this Master''s person?"


    Seeing the displeasure on Chu Yan''s face, Xu Fangchuan quickly smiled and said, "Palace Master Chu, don¡¯t be offended, Fangchuan really simply wants to discuss something important with the Palace Master. Palace Master¡¯s martial arts are extraordinary, Fangchuan couldn''t catch up, thus in a hurry, had to stop bodyguard Mo, just simply wanting to ask him to introduce."


    Chu Yan raised his eyebrows and said, "Discuss with this Master? Okay, this Master would like to hear the details?"


    But Xu Fangchuan said, "Fangchuan is not the only one who wants to see the Palace Master, may I be bold as to ask the Palace Master Chu to move to the Shuijing Tower for a chat."


    Shuijing Tower¡­....


    Chu Yan then remembered that when he and Ah Ren were staying at the inn that night, they had indeed heard some news about Shuijing Tower and Xuyang Sword Sect.


    It seems that this Eldest Senior Brother Xu in front of him has somewhat of an ambiguity with the beautiful owner of Shuijing Tower.


    Ying Yu next to him suddenly changed color, and said angrily, "Palace Master should not listen to this person''s deceit! This guy is with the owner of Shuijing Tower, and Brother Feng is still in their hands!"


    However Chu Yan laughed softly, his long and narrow phoenix eyes faintly glanced at Ying Yu, then said, "This statement is incorrect, since this Master''s shadow guardian is in the hands of Shuijing Tower, how can this Master not go and pay a visit?¡±


    He knocked the jade fan in his sleeve on his palm, frankly, without any hesitation, "Young chivalrous swordsman Xu, could you please lead the way?"

 CH 22.2

    That Year¡¯s Event (part 2)


    The Xuyang Sword Sect disciple who had fought against Ying Yu and Mo Ren just now had already been waved to return back by Xu Fangchuan.


    Chu Yan was led by Xu Fangchuan to the direction of Shuijing Tower, while Mo Ren and Ying Yu followed two steps behind the palace master, one left and one right.


    They walked through the alley paved with blue stones, Chu Yan asked Xu Fangchuan, "Speaking of which, in the end, this Master has no idea how the faction dealt with those Xuyang disciples?"


    Xu Fangchuan''s expression changed slightly.


    "Ah, did the Palace Master mean Senior Brother Yan..."


    Xu Mingxi lowered his eyes, this senior brother of Xuyang Sword Sect had always been smiling warmly. But at the moment when the phrase "Senior Brother Yan" was uttered, it seemed that a complicated mist covered the white jade.


    "....That, afterwards, Senior Brother Yan was found to have led his disciples down the mountain many times without permission, with the intention of killing people, stealing money, and causing trouble. The sect leader was furious and expelled him from the sect."


    Chu Yan said, "The head of your sect is impartial and selfless, and Chu Yan admires it."


    These words were sincere, as long as it¡¯s the geniuses in one¡¯s own sect, even if there was something wrong with the outside world, most of the masters would simply take a protective attitude.


    But the head of the Xuyang Sword Sect not only didn''t care about Chu Yan, who was still a young man at the time, being so presumptuous and offensive, but severely punished his own disciples, which showed that he was indeed an upright person.


    Xu Fangchuan sighed softly, "Actually, both public and private, Xu has to thank Palace Master Chu. Publicly, you removed the malignant tumor for Xuyang; privately¡­..although Senior Brother Yan has an extreme character, his talent is much better than mine. If it weren''t for his dismissal and expulsion, it wouldn''t be Xu''s turn to take the seat of the senior brother."


    Chu Yan took a deep look at Xu Fangchuan, thinking to himself: This man said thank you, but he doesn''t look really happy.


    Afterwards, Xu Fangchuan''s mood was indeed slightly low and he didn''t take the initiative to speak again. Chu Yan was so bored to death that he quietly pulled Mo Ren''s finger.


    Mo Ren suddenly whispered, "That time at Yangming Mountain...Master really doesn''t remember?"


    Chu Yan''s heart trembled, and his eyes lit up.


    Ah Ren actually took the initiative to talk to him!


    It''s not the respectful but calm and cold tone when answering back, but a little hesitant and gentle tone, which seemed to be gossiping outside of proper business...


    Chu Yan was pleasantly surprised again, and felt a little guilty because he really didn''t remember. He quickly grasped Mo Ren''s palm, and said in a low voice, "This Master''s memory is poor, Ah Ren should talk about it to this Master."


    But Mo Ren only pursed his lips again, and his eyelashes drooped down.


    Chu Yan couldn''t help but ask urgently, "Ah Ren?"


    "..." Mo Ren''s drooping eyes wandered, his thin body tensed and then loosened. He didn''t know how many times he mustered courage in his heart, and finally uttered a soft sentence, "That year, the one escorting the robbed goods¡­..was this subordinate."


    Chu Yan was taken aback.


    His first reaction was heartache.


    At that time, how old was Ah Ren, and he actually let such a little child go out as an escort, which resulted in them being robbed!?


    Chu Yan was at a loss for a moment, even speechless, and only stared blankly at Mo Ren, "This Master, I..."


    He didn''t know what to say, but just felt his throat was dry and astringent. He was about to say "I''m sorry to the you before", but was suddenly surprised again.


    He actually saw Mo Ren''s rare gentle expression, his brows and eyes were filled with reminiscing memories of old times.


    The light-colored lips of the guard in black moved, and he said softly, "That year, Master wanted to vent his anger on this subordinate. That year, Master¡­..cherished this subordinate very much."


    "......."


    Chu Yan was struck by lightning.


    He remembered the day they met after being reborn. Mo Ren stubbornly knelt down and refused to leave, the reason he said was "Master used to treat this subordinate very well".


    He once discarded Mo Ren like a shoe, yet Mo Ren only said: Master used to treat this subordinate very well.


    He made Mo Ren suffer all kinds of humiliation back then, yet Mo Ren only said: Master cherished this subordinate very much that year.


    There was a slight pain in the temple. It seemed that Mo Ren''s words opened some long-sealed box, and those memories that had faded for a long time suddenly returned to his mind with strong and bright colors.

 CH 23.1

    Yangming Mountain (part 1)


    Memory began to return with extremely vibrant colors.


    The scorching red was the color of blood, the icy snow was the skin, and the deep black was the black clothes of the young guard and the eyes that were looking up at him...


    Chu Yan recalled that back then, the news that the goods escorted by the Jiuzhong Palace had been robbed returned to him.


    That was the first time he dispatched Mo Ren, yet as a result, such an accident happened. He lowered his voice and asked about the casualties, but the subordinate who sent the message couldn''t answer, thus he kicked the table over in anger.


    The pen and ink fell were knocked to the ground, and the black flowed in a meandering way.


    Chu Yan stepped on the pen and walked out.


    At that time, several guardians who stayed in the palace came to stop him, refusing to let this young master take risks.


    Chu Yan didn''t know what was wrong with him at that time, his heart seemed to be burning with urgency, his blood vessels were throbbing, and he would fight with anyone who came to stop him.


    He didn''t want to care about anything, he just wanted to get his little guard back.


    Finally, Chu Yan took his Xuanhong sword and went down the mountain. He disliked the slowness of the reinforcements, thus he rode his horse and ran for three hundred miles. At that time, the winter cold had not yet dissipated, and the horses'' hooves crushed the thin white frost along the way.


    At that moment, the sound of ice shattering mixed with the increasingly rapid heartbeat vibration in the chest cavity, added with a layer of deep panting, like going back to more than ten years, it echoed in his ears again, causing the reborn Jiuzhong Palace Master at this moment to tremble all over.


    The black-clothed guard whispered beside him, "Master, did you remember?"


    "That year...you were the one who personally came to find this subordinate and brought this subordinate back to the palace."


    Back then, when Chu Yan arrived at the place quickly, the goods had already been robbed. He didn''t care about others, looking for his little guard among the group of twenty or thirty secret guards with scars and bruises with a cold and handsome face.


    But he couldn''t find him, he was nowhere to be found.


    Chu Yan''s clenched fingers began to turn blue, his whole body was like a volcano that was on the verge of erupting but was still suppressed. He suddenly pulled a kneeling secret guard who pleaded guilty, and almost squeezed out words from between his teeth, "Where is this Young Master¡¯s person!?"


    All the secret guards knelt down and pleaded guilty, only saying that the person was probably lost in the chaotic battle, and their life and death were unknown. The brigade from the Jiuzhong Palace came afterwards, took away the seriously injured secret guards and was about to withdraw.


    After all, it was just losing one secret guard, and was not worth wasting so much time.


    Not to mention that Mo Ren was actually not considered a secret guard, and was only considered a half-flawed defective product.


    Unexpectedly, the Fourth Young Master Chu exploded all of a sudden, drew his sword with red "burning" eyes, and threatened to cut off the head of anyone who dared to leave before he found his person.


    He knew that if the brigade left at this time, if the little guard was seriously injured when he found him later, there was no medical treatment or myrrh in this wilderness, it¡¯s estimated that he would just probably watch as his body cooled down. (TL: The name of the traditional Chinese medicine; myrrh oil is commonly used today as a remedy for a variety of ailments)


    In his early years, Chu Yan¡¯s origin was not good, and he was also involved in the dark vortex of fighting for power and profit in the palace when he was young and helpless. On the matter of honor, he often chose to be more patient and rarely showed his sharp edges. Everyone had never seen this crazy appearance of the Fourth Young Master before, they were stunned in place for a while, and they didn''t dare to disobey him, thus they waited for Fourth Young Master Chu as he personally looked for his person.


    Chu Yan really went to find him himself. As the dusk deepened and the cold wind howled, he walked in the blood-stained forest with his sword in hand, his heart felt cold and painful as if filled with ice.


    Chu Yan even prepared for the worst case scenario, but at this moment he suddenly found that he really couldn''t accept that "worst case scenario".


    If Ah Ren is gone, he...


    ¡ª¡ªHe will go to the Dark Hall to ask for another secret guard to protect himself.


    This thought, which he had been using to comfort himself all the way, seemed to have turned into a giant claw of an evil ghost at this moment, causing Chu Yan''s stomach to twitch violently.


    He shuddered all over with nausea.


    But what Chu Yan never expected was for him to unexpectedly find him so easily.


    The reason why it was said to be easy was that he didn''t bother to find him at all, Mo Ren walked up to him by himself.


    As dusk fell, the crows returned to their nests.


    The young man in black supported himself by an old tree, his body was covered in blood, his face was as pale as a dead man, but he stared at Chu Yan calmly.


    "Master." He said to the stunned Chu Yan, "Ah Ren is here."


    The three colors of extremely intense red, extremely pale, and extremely dark were intertwined on such a thin young man. The afterglow of the setting sun made people dizzy, and Chu Yan felt dizzy in front of him.


    The fear of being lost, only to regain it and the anger of being tricked instantly overwhelmed his reason, Chu Yan trembled all over, and said hoarsely, "What are you doing hiding here?"


    Mo Ren bowed his head and remained silent.


    "Are you hiding from the people of Jiuzhong Palace on purpose!?" Chu Yan was even more angry, he stepped forward, slapped Mo Ren''s face so hard and flames almost burst through his eyes, "Are you dumb!? Talk to this Young Master!!"


    Mo Ren was scraped and fell to the ground. He propped himself up and knelt straight, covered his lips and coughed, and blood dripped down from between his thin white fingers.


    Chu Yan trembled in fright. He subconsciously glanced at his hand that hit him, then immediately turned his gaze away as if avoiding it, and cursed, "Trash!"


    Mo Ren coughed and his breathing was weak and scattered, obviously his internally injured was not light. Chu Yan''s eyes wandered anxiously twice, then he stretched out his hand angrily, "Come over here."


    However, Mo Ren did not come.


    Chu Yan said angrily, "What kind of madness is this? Are you courting death!?"


    Mo Ren said in a low voice, "Master ordered this subordinate to lead a team to escort the goods, but now they are lost. According to the rules, this subordinate should be punished in the Punishment Hall."


    "You dare to escape punishment!?"


    Chu Yan subconsciously said the sentence first, but he knew in his heart that Mo Ren was not a person who escapes punishment.

 CH 23.2

    Yangming Mountain (part 2)


    Sure enough, the little guard raised his face and said calmly, "This subordinate dare not, but if punished, this subordinate will not be able to use his strength. The swordsmanship used by those people is the method of the Xuyang Sword Sect. This subordinate wants to go get it back first, and then go back to the palace to receive the punishment."


    Suddenly, Chu Yan felt that this little thing was simply unreasonable. He kicked it over and cursed loudly, "You still want to get it back!?"


    Mo Ren was kicked to the ground and then crawled back silently. This time, the young master¡¯s kick didn''t hurt at all, he knelt straight without expression, and said, "This subordinate lost the Master''s things, how can this subordinate not reclaim it."


    Chu Yan looked at him firmly, "You will die."


    Mo Ren said: "Secret guards are not afraid of death."


    Chu Yan''s gaze flickered with bursts of sparks, and he bit down every word, "You treat yourself as a dead person, do you also consider your master dead?"


    Mo Ren raised his head and said, "This subordinate dare not."


    He then quickly added another sentence, "This subordinate doesn''t understand."


    He looked up at Chu Yan. In those calm and unwavering eyes, there, it was written brightly: ¡®Master, please speak human words.¡¯


    ¡­..Mo Ren, which was not yet broken, was like this. When facing Chu Yan, although the etiquette was all there on the face, all his emotions were clearly written in those calm and clear eyes.


    Chu Yan was originally very angry, but at this time, thought that if things develop to the extreme, they would turn in the opposite direction, thus he laughed angrily instead.


    He simply lifted up his robe, half-knelt down, and looked at Mo Ren horizontally, his words were strict, but his tone was not harsh. "Listen, this Young Master will give you five days."


    He brushed his fingers over the young guard''s pale face due to blood loss, and wiped away the little blood from the corner of Mo Ren''s lips. Then he took off the robe, tossed it casually, and covered the top of the person''s hair.


    "Five days, heal your injuries and follow me to the Xuyang Sword Sect."


    "I''ll take the head of the person who bullied you and step on it for you to see."


    ****


    Five days later, Chu Yan really took Mo Ren to the Xuyang Sword Sect.


    Xuyang Sword Sect was located in Yangming Mountain. The mountain was high and steep, the forest branches were sparse and thin, and little spring buds had just emerged.


    Chu Yan led two fine steeds out from the Jiuzhong Palace, one for him and one for Mo Ren, and rode all the way to the foot of the mountain.


    He got off his horse, casually tied the reins to a tree trunk, took off the Xuanhong sword hanging from the saddle, and was about to walk up the mountain path.


    Mo Ren panicked, he didn''t expect Chu Yan to actually do it for real.


    He knew that the young master was in an awkward position in the palace, and he was afraid that Chu Yan''s impulsiveness would ruin it. In his panic, he forgot the rules and tugged at the corner of Chu Yan''s sleeve, and whispered, "Master cannot do this!"


    Chu Yan ignored it, and Mo Ren pleaded even more quietly, "Master, let''s forget about this matter, okay?"


    At the end of the mountain road in the distance, there was a figure of a Xuyang disciple. Perhaps noticing a trace of unusual killing intent, the disciple shouted ¡°Guests, please stop and report your family¡¯s intention¡±.


    Chu Yan finally opened his lips, and said coldly to Mo Ren, "Shut up, good-for-nothing."


    Then he drew his sword out of its sheath and fought all the way up.


    That year, Chu Yan was only fifteen years old; Mo Ren was even younger, only thirteen years old.


    That was precisely the most frivolous age, the young man of Jianghu was not afraid of heaven, earth, ghosts and gods. The chilly spring breeze was suddenly warm and cold, the sword ray was like a coiling fire, and the pride and unparalleled vigor burned through the coldness.


    It was a battle that was destined to leave a name in Jianghu. Chu Yan was originally a phoenix-like majestic heaven¡¯s pride, and he would amaze the world with a single brilliant feat and shock the world. The eighteen personal disciples of Xuyang Sword Sect were all defeated by a fifteen-year-old boy like him, humiliated to the extreme and broke their swords one by one.


    And the last personal disciple named Yan Luo was the leader who led the masked people down the mountain to rob the goods.


    Those goods were originally three rare treasure swords, which were paid tribute to the Jiuzhong Palace by a small sect.


    This Yan Luo was the most talented disciple of the Xuyang Sword Sect at the moment and was proudly equipped himself with the stolen treasured sword. In a moment of heartbeat, he did such a thing, only to unexpectedly kick an iron plate.


    In the sword wind that destroyed the leaves and snow, Chu Yan and Yan Luo fought for hundreds of rounds, and finally the sword that Yan Luo had just obtained was cut into three pieces by Xuanhong.


    Chu Yan showed no mercy to those that did wrong and really stepped on Yan Luo''s handsome face with his boots, making his bones creak along with the unmelted frozen snow under his face.


    Mo Ren stared blankly not far away.


    He looked at Chu Yan''s black clothes and cold sword, with a few strands of long hair scattered over his shoulders in the chaotic battle, his whole body seemed to be shrouded in an invincible radiance, like the sun and the moon.


    He watched Chu Yan turn his head, the corner of his lips curled up, and he smiled at him with raised eyebrows.


    This time, the sect head of Xuyang was forced to come forward in person in the end, and made a formal apology which counted as giving up.


    Chu Yan didn''t talk too much either, and didn''t take a look at Yan Luo behind him, who was as decadent as a person resigned to fate. He led Mo Ren down Yangming Mountain, and no one dared to stop him all the way.


    On the way back, Chu Yan whipped his horse and laughed happily.


    Mo Ren quietly peeked sideways. At that time, his master''s brilliant eyebrows and eyes were like a carving knife, which pierced through the bottom of his heart.


    ...It was nevertheless the most spotless white jade, throughout the years without even a single crack.

 CH 24.1

    Shujing Tower (part 1)


    Thinking about the past, Chu Yan couldn''t help feeling a bit lost in thought.


    Between him and Mo Ren, there used to be that kind of teenage years when they opened their hearts and protected each other.


    Perhaps it was because his memory was really not very good, but when Bai Hua came, those good days were gradually worn out in his memory.


    Xu Fangchuan, who was walking in front of him, stopped, and Chu Yan raised his head. They had already arrived at the place.


    The Shuijing Tower was the tallest building in this small town, with glazed tiles, mahogany carvings, square eaves and brackets. Unlike the forces in Jianghu, it looked like an exquisite small building. The four guards below all bent down and clasped their fists to salute when they saw Xu Fangchuan.


    Xu Fangchuan raised his hands to salute, and said in a gentle voice, "Please inform the Shuijing Tower Master, and say that the Palace Master Chu of the Jiuzhong Palace has arrived."


    Having said that, he didn''t wait for the reply, and said "Palace Master, please", led the people to go in, and the guarding disciples did not block them.


    Ying Yu whispered harshly, "Palace Master, see clearly! Look, this Xu Fangchuan is in the same group as Shuijing Tower."


    Chu Yan and Mo Ren tacitly understood, exchanged glances, and at the same time thought to themselves¨Cit¡¯s rumored that the senior brother of the Xuyang Sword Sect has an unusual relationship with the master of the Shuijing Tower, it seems that it is indeed groundless, these two are at least very close friends.


    After the four of them walked a few steps in, a maidservant greeted them and led the way, "The Shuijing Tower Master is already waiting for you in the inner hall, please."


    The four of them followed the maidservant into the inner hall, and saw a graceful purple clad person sitting in the upper seat, shallowly sip the tea in hand, revealing a white snow-like wrist. Although the face couldn¡¯t be seen clearly, it could be felt that the person¡¯s temperament was extraordinary.


    When they came a few steps closer, the person also stood up leisurely and turned their face around. Chu Yan and his companions couldn''t help being surprised in their hearts.


    ¡ª¡ªWhat a beauty!


    "Shuijing Tower¡¯s Shui Miao''er, awaits respectfully Palace Master Chu for a long time."


    The master of the Shuijing Tower had picturesque features, exquisite and graceful figures, and was actually a stunning beauty. She smiled at Chu Yan and the others softly, "This woman fails to welcome you from far away, this woman begs for forgiveness."


    "Shuijing Tower Master, I¡¯ve heard so much about you." Chu Yan nodded his head, regarding it as returning a salute. He did not expect that the owner of Shuijing Tower, who was mysterious and  never sees outsiders all year round, was such a charming and beautiful woman.


    It''s just that¡­...the forces of Jianghu in the Chanqing City were mixed and chaotic, and a woman who could support a force alone, no matter how delicate the appearance, could not be underestimated.


    Chu Yan still had the shadow of being imprisoned here in his heart, then he said in a deep voice, "Since this Master has come here in person, it is enough to prove his sincerity. This Master also asks the Shuijing Tower Master to release this Master¡¯s Jiuzhong Palace person."


    Shui Miao''er covered her mouth and smiled, her peach blossom eyes like that of a fox''s bright eyes rippled. For a moment, her beauty appeared unparalleled. "Palace Master Chu, please don''t be impatient. First have a cup of tea with this woman to relieve fatigue. It isn¡¯t too late to talk about anything else, right?¡±


    She took a step forward, the slender and white hand poked out from her cuffs, and came to hold Chu Yan''s arm, with a breath as fragrant as an orchid. "This woman has admired Palace Master Chu for many years..."


    Chu Yan''s face livid, and the tip of his eyebrows twitched violently, almost uncontrollably wanting to strike down with his palm.


    ¡ª¡ªThis damned thing, in his previous life, he had met that monstrous Bai Hua, and now, it made him nauseous seeing such a beautiful woman showing off her beauty!


    But before Chu Yan made a move, he heard a "zeng" from behind, accompanied by an exclamation, Mo Ren had jumped a few feet away, and the long sword stopped steadily on the neck of the maidservant who had just led them in, producing a line of bloodstain.


    The black-clothed guard said coldly, "If the Shuijing Tower Master has such a refined interest, sitting together for tea while one''s own family is under control, naturally the Jiuzhong Palace can only accompany."


    The maidservant was forced by his murderous aura, her face turned pale and her body trembled like a chaff. All the members of the Shujing Tower present were shocked and turned pale. Shui Miao¡¯er exclaimed ¡°Aiya¡± raising her willow eyebrows and fingers pausing in mid-air.


    Chu Yan clapped his palms and laughed out loud, without concealing his prideful expression, "Hahaha, Shujing Tower Master, what to do now?"


    "Young Master Mo, calm down, calm down." Xu Fangchuan hastily stepped forward to persuade, "Miao''er is naughty, she made such a joke out of curiosity after seeing the Palace Master of the Jiuzhong Palace for the first time, but she is not a frivolous woman, I hope you will forgive her."


    Shui Miao''er also put away her coquettish attitude, pursed her lips and smiled, but this time she did an upright palm and fist salute, "This woman was impolite just now, pardon me Palace Master Chu."


    After a pause, she blinked again and said, "Miao''er just heard people say that the Palace Master Chu kept a mistress in a love nest and has raised a peerless beauty, she thinks that the Palace Master Chu Palace is intoxicated in matters concerning romance, a romantic person with deep emotions and no confusion, thus she can''t help but give it a try. I didn¡¯t expect that the information in my Shuijing Tower might not always be the case.¡±


    After speaking, she laughed so hard that flower branches trembled. (TL: describe the movement of a woman when she laughs)


    Shuijing Tower was engaged in information trading, as long as there were people, there would be Shuijing''s intelligence network. This was well known in Jianghu.


    Seeing the hostess giggling and playing around, rather than being somewhat full of emotions and acting rashly, Chu Yan only shook his head and smiled, calmed down, and said, "Ah Ren."


    Mo Ren coldly withdrew his sword, let go of the trembling little maidservant, and turned behind Chu Yan.


    Chu Yan secretly felt better.


    Shui Miao''er''s brows relaxed slightly, and said, "Don''t worry, Palace Master Chu. In the past few days, Shuijing Tower has not damaged even a single hair of the wind guardian under your seat. To be honest, this woman has already sent someone to invite the wind guardian out, it should be here in just a moment." (TL: Wind=Feng (Yi Feng))


    As she spoke, she flicked her sleeves and shouted to the maids, "Come on, why don''t you show the seats and serve tea to the distinguished guests?"


    Chu Yan and Xu Fangchuan took their seats first, but Ying Yu and Mo Ren did not move.


    Ying Yu dared to move only after the palace master sat down, and as for Mo Ren, no matter how much Chu Yan placed him in an important position, having the identity of a guard, he could not sit down at such a time.


    According to the rules, he could only stand behind the master.


    But that was the standard of the previous life. Now that Chu Yan had unconsciously placed Mo Ren in his heart, how could he be willing to ask him to rigidly follow those superior and subordinate rules and regulations?


    The person Chu Yan wanted to protect, he would never be wronged.


    Chu Yan stretched out his hand steadily, and with an extremely natural expression, he pressed the person who wanted to retreat behind him always on the seat beside him.


    "Master...!" Now, not only Mo Ren was shocked, but even the other three were surprised.


    Xu Fangchuan and Shui Miao¡¯er just exchanged an unexpected look, but Ying Yu was so startled that his eyes almost popped out¡ª¡ª


    When did the Palace Master, who was always so harsh on his only bodyguard, change his temper and take such good care of his elder brother like this?


    Mo Ren was even more frightened. He would never dare sit with Chu Yan, but he would also not dare disobey his master¡¯s will in front of others, thus he just hesitantly whispered and asked, "Master, this?"


    Chu Yan patted the back of his hand reassuringly, and leaned his head closer, "Don''t think too much, just sit where you are told to sit, and just sit comfortably."


    Mo Ren looked at Chu Yan''s hand covering his own, with a complicated expression on his face, and finally chose to remain silent.

 CH 24.2

    Shujing Tower (part 2)


    Not long after, a stable and handsome mature young man was led out of the room by the disciples of Shuijing Tower. It was Ying Feng, the first of the four shadow guardians of Jiuzhong Palace.


    Ying Yu jumped up almost immediately, and eagerly said, "Big brother Ying Feng! How are you? Did they hurt you¡ª"


    "Rain Guardian! How can you lose your composure in front of the Palace Master?" (TL: Rain=Yu (Ying Yu))


    Ying Feng all but reprimanded him coldly, knelt down on one knee in front of Chu Yan, gritted his teeth, and said, "This subordinate pays respects to the Palace Master. Ying Feng is not good at martial arts, acted in an inappropriate manner, and has actually worn himself to the point where the Palace Master personally came¡­..This subordinate deserves death !"


    "Don''t stand on ceremony, get up." Chu Yan raised his sleeves, and an invisible force lifted Ying Feng up, "This Master doesn''t blame you."


    Ying Feng was momentarily stunned.


    The Palace Master does not blame him...! ?


    As a shadow protector, he had long known that his too young palace master had an arrogant temper, was extremely talented in martial arts, had high demands on himself, and was also very strict with his subordinates.


    Being captured by other forces, forcing the palace master to come down the mountain to wipe his buttocks in person was such an embarrassing thing¡­..originally, he thought that he would never be lightly forgiven.


    Only Mo Ren knew the mystery, and his brows and eyes, which were always covered with frost and snow, couldn''t help but slightly warm up.


    Xu Fangchuan and Shui Miao¡¯er, who were watching from the side, also looked at each other. Shui Miao¡¯er frowned, and whispered to Xu Fangchuan, "Hey, this Palace Master Chu seems to be quite different from what I know."


    After saying this, she shook her head, stepped forward gracefully, and gently waved her palm. "Palace Master Chu, your person, this woman has already returned. Palace Master, please take a look at this thing."


    A Shuijing Tower disciple who came out with Ying Feng solemnly held a box in both hands, brought it to Chu Yan, and opened it carefully.


    Inside lay a black jade tablet. It laid quietly inside the box, and blood was still condensed on it, which was a ghastly sight.


    ¡ª¡ªThe supreme token of Jiuzhong Palace, the Jiuyun Jade Plaque!


    Shui Miao''er''s slender hand picked up the token and played with it in her hand. "Palace Master Chu, the general matter must have been told to you by the rain guardian. At this time, many forces in the Jianghu have not yet arrived and there are only a few of us here. If the Palace Master Chu has anything to say to this woman now, Miao¡¯er is all ears here."


    Chu Yan''s face remained unchanged, he stretched out his palm, his fingers slightly bent, his deep internal force actually turned into a suction force and snatched the jade token from Shui Miao''er''s hand.


    The black jade plaque crossed a curved line and fell into his hand. Shui Miao''er only thought that he wanted to confirm the authenticity, and didn''t stop him, just staring at Chu Yan, waiting for him to speak.


    After a long while, Chu Yan opened his mouth slowly, and frankly admitted, "Right, it is the Jiuyun Jade Plaque from the Jiuzhong Palace, this Master thanks the Shuijing Tower Master, for exemplary conduct and nobility of character, and returning it to it¡¯s rightful owner."


    Then he handed the jade plaque to Mo Ren, "Ah Ren, keep it."


    "Yes." Mo Ren took it very naturally, and put it in his arms.


    Shui Miao¡¯er was taken aback by these two people. After realizing it, she slapped the table angrily, "Palace Master Chu! This is the most direct evidence of the murder case!"


    She took it out and questioned it in front of the suspect, but this ¡°good¡± suspect took and passed the stolen goods into the other¡¯s arms¡ªwhat kind of scoundrel is this!?


    "Oh, Shujing Tower Master, don''t be in a hurry." Chu Yan waved his hand, but he really appeared not anxious. He took a sip from the teacup in front of him, looked up at Shui Miao''er and said with a smile, "Tower Master wants this evidence. The most useful thing is to find out whose thing it is, how it fell there, and what it has to do with the murderer, right?"


    Shui Miao¡¯er said, "Naturally!"


    "Now this Master will tell you, this jade plaque is indeed a token of the Jiuzhong Palace; this Master can also tell you who held this token before it was lost; this Master can even conclude that this person must have a great connection with this case. And to what exactly is going on, this Master is still looking into it.¡±


    "Oh?" Both Shui Miao''er and Xu Fangchuan''s eyes lit up. Xu Fangchuan leaned his upper body forward, and said eagerly, "Is it true what Palace Master Chu has said? No, no, he must know something..."


    There was a hint of mystery in Chu Yan''s eyes, and there was some murderous intent in his words, "Jiuzhong Palace''s hatred for this murderer is no less than that of Shuijing Tower; and the dirty water on Jiuzhong Palace''s is no less than that of Xuyang Sword Sect.¡±


    "If the two of you can trust this Master, then we will make an oath to join hands, and this Master will definitely tell you everything he knows. If you can''t believe it, then this Master can''t help it either. There are some things that friends can listen to, but enemies can''t. Please understand, both of you."


    After Chu Yan finished speaking, the scene fell into silence for a moment.


    The two people of Shuijing Tower were surprised, not only shocked, but also suspicious. How many days did they worry about this matter, but Chu Yan revealed the shocking information about the identity of the murderer at the first meeting. There were things that one couldn''t find with great effort, but found it easily by accident!


    What was also surprising was that Jiuzhong Palace, which had always walked alone, had taken the initiative to join forces. After being surprised, there was confusion, especially Shui Miao¡¯er, who had absolute confidence in her intelligence network. Did she hear that Chu Yan has any enemies to pursue?


    She also thought that during this meeting with Chu Yan, the words and deeds of the young palace master were quite different from what she had heard. Could it be that there was something wrong with the intelligence network on the side of the Jiuzhong Palace?


    In that case, is this person credible? In this murder case, what role did the Jiuzhong Palace play?


    Xu Fangchuan secretly observed the other three people of Jiuzhong Palace, and saw that Ying Feng''s face was as heavy as water, while Mo Ren was indifferent and composed. Only Ying Yu, who tried to be calm, but still couldn''t hide the shock and doubt in his eyes.


    As a result, Xu Fangchuan couldn''t figure out whether what Chu Yan said was true or not.

 CH 25.1

    Exploring the Eerie Fog (part 1)


    "¡­¡­good."


    In the end, it was Shui Miao¡¯er who broke the silence, and a beautiful smile appeared on her delicate face, she then said, "Shuijing Tower claims to be the best in the world in inquiring information, but now it is trapped by its own murder case. It is really shameful. Now that someone has the clues in hand, how can this woman have any reason not to listen?"


    She lifted her eyelids and gave Xu Fangchuan a wink, and the latter immediately made a decision, saying, "Xu is the same, it seems that the sewage on the Xuyang Sword Sect this time still needs the help of Palace Master Chu to wash it down."


    Chu Yan slapped the table, "Good, you two are truly frank."


    Xu Fangchuan smiled slightly, and calmly narrowed his eyes. "Now the situation is complicated and confusing, let alone Shuijing Tower, the elder who died had a sword wound caused by the Xuyang swordsmanship. It stands to reason that the Xuyang Sword Sect is extremely suspicious. But Palace Master Chu did not hesitate to join forces with me¡­..haha, it shows that Palace Master Chu must have full confidence in the identity of the real murderer."


    There was a warm smile on Xu Fangchuan''s face, only he knew that he still had a word buried in his stomach¨Cthere¡¯s another possibility, that Jiuzhong Palace was the real culprit.


    Only the real culprit can conclude without any hesitation, and that everyone else is innocent!


    Seemingly seeing that Xu Fangchuan was suspicious, Chu Yan squinted his eyes slightly, leaned forward, and said in a low voice, "...Because I know why the jade plaque of the Jiuzhong Palace appeared at the location of the murder case."


    Mo Ren had been silent by the side, but at this moment he raised his eyes and glanced at his master. Chu Yan caressed the back of the guard''s hand, and said with his mouth, "...Ying Feng, Ying Yu, you two should retreat first, go to the city to find a place to settle down, and tonight, don''t bother the Shuijing Tower Master anymore."


    "Yes." Ying Feng and Ying Yu stood up together, bowed neatly to Chu Yan and then walked out.


    Shui Miao''er understood, turned around and pushed back the servants of Shuijing Tower. Looking at the black-clothed guard beside Chu Yan, she vaguely felt that the Jiuzhong Palace Master didn''t seem to have any intention of avoiding this pale and cold young man.


    Sure enough, Mo Ren changed from sitting to kneeling without any trace, maintaining a posture that could get up at any time, and whispered to Chu Yan, "Please allow this subordinate..."


    Chu Yan interrupted him, "This Master won¡¯t allow it."


    Mo Ren paused, then sat back down with his head lowered. "...Yes."


    Shui Miao¡¯er couldn''t help but laugh, and vaguely knew that this person might have an unusual status in Chu Yan''s heart, and simply just pretended not to see it, "Palace Master Chu, can you make it clear now?"


    Chu Yan lowered his head and smiled, "Well...it''s nothing special either, it''s just that there is a little spy inside the Jiuzhong Palace. This Master came to Changqing this time in person, to track down the person by following clues and find out what is the thing behind the little spy."


    Shui Miao¡¯er and Xu Fangchuan looked at each other unexpectedly again.


    The luster in Chu Yan''s eyes turned. "Of course, a mere verbal statement is no guarantee. But before I explain more, I have a few questions, and I hope the Shuijing Tower Master will answer them truthfully."


    Shui Miao''er''s demeanor became serious, and said, "This woman must know without exception and will speak without reservation."


    Chu Yan pondered for a while, tapped the table with his fingers lightly, and asked, "What are the names and identities of the two elders?"


    "The two elders downstairs in Shuijing Tower, were the ones in control of the intelligence network of the Secret Division, specializing in coordinating intelligence for many years. One is Zheng Yu and the other is Zhang Ke."


    "Do they have any enemies?"


    "There is no enemy."


    "Where did they die?"


    "In the wilderness not far from Changqing City."


    "Why are these two people in a remote place on the outskirts?"


    Shui Miao''er''s expression changed slightly, "This is a long story, and it involves the operation of our Shuijing Tower. The main building of Shuijing is located in this small city of Changqing, but the sub-buildings are scattered all over the world. Strange stories and strange things in the world all enter my Shuijing Tower."


    She took a sip of the tea in front of her, staring at the swaying tea leaves, "According to the rules, if the sub-building receives top-secret information involving a wide range of issues, it will be escorted to Changqing City by the elders, and handed over to this woman to personally make a decision."


    "Oh?" Chu Yan''s eyes flashed, he nodded and smiled, "Hm, killing to prevent secrets from being disclosed. It seems that the problem lies in the ¡®on the way information¡¯. It was robbed."


    Shui Miao''er''s face was covered with a cloud, and her voice became difficult. "Shuijing Tower is doing information business, but there''s always a sense of propriety, and there is a tacit understanding in the world¡­..Although this kind of thing is not the first time. The elders sent to escort the information are all first-class martial arts figures, and no major incidents have occurred before either."


    "Let''s take a step back and say that in the early years, there were people who intercepted information, and killed to prevent secrets from being disclosed. Later, Shuijing Tower found out their family background one by one, and sold them to the enemies... After several times like this, no one should dare to touch the Shuijing Tower¡¯s information."


    She sighed heavily, and said in a distressed low voice, "And this time, two elders died, and we couldn''t even find out about our opponents..this has never happened before."


    Chu Yan sighed secretly when he heard the words. Such is the case, if you mess with a force that relies on information for a living, won¡¯t it end up with the fate of 18 generations of ancestors being exposed and sold?


    Daring to attack the Shuijing Tower and doing it so recklessly, there are only two possibilities - either, the opponent is so strong that the whole world doesn''t pay attention to it; or, that the person was confident of never being found out by the Shuijing Tower.


    Judging by Shui Miao''er''s despondent look, it is undoubtedly the latter.


    "Tsk." Chu Yan was speechless, "The information escorted by the two elders, it must have been lost?"


    Shui Miao¡¯er nodded, acquiesced.


    Chu Yan asked again, "How many murderers are there?"


    "...It is impossible to speculate."


    "What was the fatal cause of those two elders'' deaths?"


    "Death due to poison."


    "Poison? What poison?"


    "...has not yet been identified."


    Chu Yan raised his eyelids. "Why, is there any difficulty?"


    Xu Fangchuan said in a low voice. "It''s not a common poison in the Central Plains. Miao''er is sending more people to investigate."

 CH 25.2

    Exploring the Eerie Fog (part 2)


    Chu Yan''s thoughts moved slightly, he thought of a person, and said, "There is no need to worry about this matter, this Master will send a shadow guardian from the Jiuzhong Palace over here."


    Shui Miao¡¯er curled her red lips, "Oh" and said with a crisp smile. "I''ve heard that the shadow guardian with the word ''electricity'' in the Jiuzhong Palace is the best at using poison. It seems that I will be able to see it this time." (TL: Electricity-Dian)


    Chu Yan knew that the Shuijing Tower Master was well-informed, thus he just laughed it off, "As for the little spy, I will also call him together, so that you two can have a look."


    ****


    In the end, the three of them made an agreement to rectify and investigate separately first. Wait for Yi Dian to arrive in Changqing, find out the source of the poison, discuss it again, and then make a plan.


    As a result, everything settled, and Chu Yan and Mo Ren left Shuijing Tower. Shui Miao¡¯er sent them off outside the door. "The matter of the poison investigation, we still need to bother Palace Master Chu about it, this woman here will thank you in advance." After saying this, Chu Yan was not polite, accepted the gift with a nod, and readily agreed.


    Chu Yan and Mo Ren were not far from the exquisite building, and they saw Ying Feng and Ying Yu waiting. The two saluted to the palace master, and then led them to the inn where they would be staying.


    At this time, it would be sunset, and it was the time when ordinary people start to go home one after another, resulting in the many pedestrians on the road.


    The lights on both sides of the road were turned on, and all the shops and stall owners, as well as the stall owners pushing the carts and setting up tables, all seized the last moment before closing the stalls and yelled hard, making it very lively.


    The people in the small town of Changqing were bold and enthusiastic, and these days, it has been particularly crowded and mixed. For Chu Yan, who had lived in a quiet place for many years, it was no less than suddenly falling into the world of mortals from a fairyland, and did not have a certain flavor.


    With his hands behind his back, Chu Yan walked unhurriedly, human relationships and the scenery along the way came into his eyes one after another.


    Joining forces with Shuijing and Xuyang today, everything went smoothly as he wanted for the time being, which made Chu Yan feel very good. He reached out and brought Mo Ren from behind him to his side, bent his eyebrows, smiled and said, "Ah Ren, this Master hasn''t walked through ordinary neighborhoods in such a leisurely way for a long time, guess it should have been the same with you too.¡±


    Mo Ren took a deep look at his master. There seemed to be some tenderness in his eyes as quiet as the night, then he replied softly, "Yes."


    He felt the temperature of Chu Yan''s palm, and contemplated in his heart: It had been too long, it was like dreaming for a long time.


    But he himself didn''t know whether the old matters were like a dream, or the present world was like a dream. There were some things that he really couldn''t think about carefully, for fear that his mind would be disturbed when he thought about them.


    He also heard Chu Yan say, "It''s been a long time since this Master has walked side by side with you like this¡­..Ah Ren, now like this, do you like it?"


    The two, Feng and Yu, were shocked when they heard these words, they quickly pretended to be deaf, and deliberately accelerated their pace a little bit to move forward.


    Mo Ren''s heart trembled even more. What does the Master mean by this? Asking whether he likes it or not, could it be that he wants him to¡­..stand shoulder to shoulder with the Master?


    He subconsciously felt that it was very inappropriate, but Chu Yan was so obviously happy that he didn''t seem to be half pretending. He couldn''t bear to spoil the rare mood of his master, thus he simply pursed his lips and remained silent.


    Chu Yan didn''t get an answer, but he didn''t seem to care. His tone seemed to be warmed by the setting sun and colorful clouds, and the phoenix eyes that turned to Mo Ren, were like ripples in a deserted icy lake. "Today this Master asked you to sit by this Master''s side and walk by this Master''s side¡­¡­because this Master thinks it''s good to have you alongside. For some reason, the thought of seeing you in the blink of an eye, this Master likes it very much."


    At the last word ¡°like¡±, Chu Yan chuckled a few times to himself, feeling as if a feather brushed across his heart, making him feel soft and somewhat itchy.


    Looking at Mo Ren again, he looked like he indeed had lost his soul, showing an expression of disbelief.


    Chu Yan couldn''t help laughing again, thinking that he probably scared him, but he just simply relaxed his mind and said those words inexplicably.


    He patted the back of Mo Ren''s hand, and said, "Don''t panic, think it through tonight, don''t walk behind this Master from now on, just¡­¡­stand shoulder to shoulder with me, hm?"


    Mo Ren''s heart tightened suddenly, as if he had just realized what Chu Yan said, he backed away suddenly in shock.


    With this retreat, he broke away from Chu Yan holding his hand again, Chu Yan paused, stopped and looked at him in surprise.


    Mo Ren was even more at a loss. He looked at Chu Yan, his whole body froze with tension, his light-colored lips opened and closed several times, but let alone a sentence, he couldn''t even utter a word.


    It''s not that he didn''t know that the intimacy with his master these days had long surpassed the boundary between master and servant.


    Obviously, it¡¯s not that I don''t know...it¡¯s just that what was kept in mind is that maybe the Master is only cherishing him for a while, and unconsciously became obsessed with the past life, even though it was shattered to pieces, yet still seeking for any slightest bit of warmth.


    Mo Ren suddenly panicked, he didn''t expect that he would be like this¡­..greedy, insatiable, and walk to a position of treason alongside the Master?


    And the meaning of the Master is clearly to continue pampering him...


    He frowned, thinking: how could this be possible?

 CH 26.1

    Fear of Affection (part 1)


    "... Ah Ren."


    Chu Yan looked at the guard''s pale side face and felt a bit stressed. He knew that Mo Ren still couldn''t accept it for a while, but he didn''t want to make him entangled anymore, so he smiled lightly and said, "Look ahead, we''ve arrived."


    Mo Ren was distracted by Chu Yan''s words just now, and at this moment he followed the words of his master and looked up in a daze. He saw an inn standing on the road in front of him, and red lanterns hanging high and flags fluttering in the distance could be seen.


    The inn was spacious and grand, looking from the door to the inside, it was also very clean and bright, which was completely different from the small inn on the small road that day.


    "Go." Chu Yan stood outside the inn, glanced at Mo Ren, and walked in first with a flick of his sleeves.


    Mo Ren watched Chu Yan walk into the inn alone, lowered his head expressionlessly, but suddenly felt an unspeakable bitterness in his heart.


    ...The countless threads between him and Chu Yan couldn''t be clarified or explained in a short time.


    But the Master just said such words...


    "Big...Big brother, you and...eh..." Ying Yu hesitated to speak, with a look of embarrassment on his immature face.


    Mo Ren shook his head silently, and Ying Feng and Ying Yu''s astonished gaze left him on tenterhooks.


    With an indifferent face, he walked inside without saying a word. The hand that Chu Yan held just now, unconsciously clenched into a fist.


    The Master''s meaning to him...he still didn''t quite understand. But there can be no further hesitation, faced with a formidable foe, no matter how confused he was, he had to straighten things out.


    It''s not that he doesn''t know that the Master cherishes him in this life, but he is a sword used to kill, how can he be pampered and protected by the Master like this?


    Looking at Mo Ren''s cold back, Ying Feng sighed, and patted Ying Yu''s shoulder. "Forget what you heard just now, it''s not something you should care about, don''t forget about it."


    Ying Feng had already made all the arrangements in advance in the inn, so there was nothing else to be done. When Mo Ren knocked on Chu Yan''s door at night, he saw his palace master sitting under a lamp, with a pot of tea and two small cups on the table and had obviously been waiting for him for a long time.


    Seeing him coming in, Chu Yan tapped the opposite side of the table with his jade fingertips, then lifted the teapot, and slowly poured clear tea into the two cups.


    "...This Master knew you were coming, say, you aren¡¯t feeling at ease, right?" The palace master chuckled, "Sit down.¡±


    After a pause, he muttered to himself, "Alas¡­.Actually may as well explain clearly. If to really wait for you to enlighten yourself, this Master doesn''t know if he can wait for the rest of his life."


    Mo Ren didn''t sit down.


    Although in his mind, sitting and drinking with his master like this would simply be the most beautiful dream that could not be compared¨Cbut he just knelt down in front of Chu Yan slowly and firmly.


    "...Is this your answer? So...you are unwilling."


    The shadows cast by the lamps and candles flickered on the wall, Chu Yan lowered his head and looked at Ah Ren kneeling at his own feet. His voice was low and hoarse, and the fingertips holding the tea cup turned faintly blue, "This Master¡¯s meaning, do you really understand?"


    Mo Ren shook his head, dejectedly lowered his eyelids, and said, "This subordinate really doesn''t understand...Since rebirth, the Master has been too kind to this subordinate, and this subordinate is very¡­..afraid."


    "Afraid?" Chu Yan''s heart suddenly jumped, and he subconsciously softened his voice, as if he was afraid of scaring the person in front of him, "Get up first...you said, you¡¯re afraid of this Master treating you well?"


    But he didn''t know that this tenderness made Mo Ren''s heart more bitter. He stood up, but he didn''t dare to look at Chu Yan, and replied, "...Yes. Between master and servant, there should be a distinction between superior and subordinate, and the Master has taken too much care of this subordinate. Mo Ren is terrified."


    He gritted his teeth secretly, and unconsciously expressed a bewildered plea in his usually calm tone, "Master¡­..please treat Ah Ren as you did when we first met. At that time, this subordinate¡­..was the most warm and at ease. "


    Chu Yan twitched his eyebrows, stood up from his chair, and walked to Mo Ren, "Master and servant? Superior and subordinate?" He recited, "Even now, you still think that this Master only treats you as an ordinary subordinate? Huh?"


    As Chu Yan said this, he just wanted to hold Mo Ren''s hand like he did these days, and wrap him in his arms to comfort him.


    Unexpectedly, the latter suddenly knelt down again. He only saw Mo Ren''s face hidden under the naturally hanging black hair, and his expression was difficult to discern.


    "Master, this subordinate is treacherous, and it is none other than for his own scheme!"


    The sword-like bodyguard in black kowtowed vigorously to him, "Master is reminiscing about the previous life¡¯s former friendship, and pities this subordinate...this subordinate is aware. But no matter how deep the former friendship is, there will always be a day when it will be squandered."


    Chu Yan''s outstretched fingers froze in mid air, and his expression suddenly froze for a moment.


    Former friendship?


    No, Mo Ren said this just to save his face. What former friendship, the meaning of these words, is clearly...nothing else but guilt.


    It turns out that Ah Ren still believes that he wants to treat him well because of guilt.


    Chu Yan forced himself to laugh and said, "You...alas! Why are you making blind and disorderly conjectures, you get up first." But his heart was already empty.


    As if to cover up, he changed hands to hold the teacup. But his fingers trembled so much that he almost spilled the tea.


    Mo Ren was indifferent, and his tone was still indifferent. "Master¡­..Mo Ren was born in the blood-stained place of the Dark Hall and is aware he did not have a delicate body worthy of being pampered, nor have that fate either."


    "If the Master is like a cloud in the sky, then this subordinate is just a blade in the bloody mud. If this subordinate continues to utilize the grace of the Master at present, be insatiably greedy, be haughty because of one''s master''s love and indulgence, one day, it will make the Master be fed up, be kept at a distance, or be forsaken¡­¡­At that time, when that really happen, Mo Ren really doesn''t know how to deal with it."


    Every single word, was said calmly.

 CH 26.2

    Fear of Affection (part 2)


    Chu Yan couldn''t help but lose his composure, thinking to himself...how sharp and clear, this is the sharp blade he was once proud of.


    The teacup trembled and shook between his tense fingers, emitting a crushed whine.


    A bean of candlelight fell on the small cup of tea, and the full light shook along with the tea.


    Mo Ren calmly said, "Actually, the Master doesn''t need to worry too much. The various things in the previous life, half of it was because of Bai Hua¡¯s scheme, and half was this subordinate''s own fault. The Master also mentioned that this subordinate is inferior, ignorant of current affairs... always provoking the Master to be annoyed."


    The night wind disturbed the branches at the window. Someone was taking the night shift outside the inn, and the sound of clappers sounded again and again.


    "Master should never be sorry to this subordinate," he said in such a calm voice, concluding his tragic death in his previous life, "Not to mention, Mo Ren belongs to the Master, and it should also be disposed of according to the Master. "


    "The Master doesn''t need to feel that he owes this subordinate. If the Master suspects that this subordinate is keeping unpleasant or worrying things in mind, Mo Ren can be punished to show his aspirations, or perhaps the punishment with medicine....."


    Ka-cha!!


    The porcelain teacup was crushed between the fingers, and fell with a clattering sound from between the fingers, accompanied by a few drops of blood splashing all over the ground.


    Chu Yan stood there, his chest heaving with his panting and his right hand was trembling and bleeding silently.


    "¡ªMaster!!" Mo Ren raised his head in horror, and almost rushed over to hold Chu Yan''s right hand, "This subordinate is talking nonsense, Master, calm down!"


    But Chu Yan swung him away abruptly, grabbed Mo Ren''s chin with his backhand, and forced him to raise his head, "You always think this way in your heart?"


    "In the past few days¡­¡­you have followed this Master..."


    The blood ran down the back of the veined hand, Chu Yan''s teeth trembled, and he said with difficulty, "This Master thought you had more or less believed in this Master''s kind feelings for you, but it turns out that¡­..it¡¯s just a matter of enduring fear to accommodate this Master?"


    Mo Ren''s lips were also trembling, too close, he could see the dark fire that was about to burn through his master''s eyes... He didn''t dare to say a word.


    He dared not speak. He thought that Chu Yan''s kindness to him was just a novelty for a few days, and it would return to normal after the guilt in his heart was relieved.


    But now, his master¡¯s actions only made him more and more frightened, without any sign of subsiding.


    He couldn''t wait any longer, and let his master continue to act recklessly, and it¡¯s not difficult to say that maybe one day even half of the Jiuzhong Palace would be allocated to him.


    Furthermore, a great enemy was approaching, and as Chu Yan''s sharp blade, he always had to take risks to meet the enemy...


    ... How can I ask the Master to hold me in his arms again.


    Mo Ren lowered his eyes and said nothing, Chu Yan took a deep breath and said, "What exactly to do to let you be willing¡ª"


    How to let you be willing to let me treat you better?


    This sentence was stuck in his throat, but he swallowed it back bitterly, followed by a burst of exhaustion that spread all over his body.


    Chu Yan raised Mo Ren''s face vigorously, forced him to look at him, and growled, "Don''t you understand? This Master can give you anything, as long as you say so, as long as you are happy...but you...what do you really want? Talk?"


    Mo Ren silently opened his eyes sideways, but still did not speak.


    Chu Yan felt that he was going crazy.


    Ah Ren was always like this, seemingly obedient, but actually very stubborn. If he set his mind on something, he would refuse to listen to persuasion, let alone explanation and saying nothing was a silent resistance. He had always been cruel to the enemy, and even more cruel to himself...


    For such a person, as long as Mo Ren did not believe it himself, others wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything about him, nothing could be done.


    How on earth can he¡­¡­..make Ah Ren believe in him!


    Suddenly, Chu Yan let go of Mo Ren, took a step back and stared at him coldly for a while, then put on a sneering smile without warning, but his voice was trembling slightly, "Good...good, this Master understands now. You would rather be a thoughtless, senseless, dirty and lowly tool than to come to this Master''s side and let be warmed by this Master, right?"


    When Chu Yan said these words, his heart was trembling with pain, then thought to himself, if Mo Ren even had the slightest panic to veto, he would immediately gather the person over, comfort him carefully, and retract his words.


    But what Mo Ren responded to him was a soft "yes", with the customary calm and decisive attitude.


    With a ¡°ka-cha¡±, the Nanmu table in Chu Yan''s hand had been uncontrollably crushed by him!


    All of a sudden, frustration, anger, unwillingness and regret rushed to his mind. He was already a proud and fierce person, but now he couldn''t suppress it anymore, his face sank, and he blurted out cruel words, "This Master doesn''t understand, how can there be someone like you? Giving you a good face yet you don''t want it, but you always like to think of yourself so lowly!?"


    With a flick of his sleeves, all the teapots and cups on the table were swept off, crackling and shattering on the ground.


    Mo Ren''s drooping eyelashes moved slightly. Compared to Chu Yan, who was no longer able to control himself, the guard seemed to be much calmer. He just took a few steps on his knees and picked up the few pieces that were close to Chu Yan with his hands.


    Chu Yan still panted to calm down his anger. Mo Ren silently picked up the pieces, and suddenly sighed softly and spit out a sentence, "...the good things that the Master said to Mo Ren...he has also heard them being said by you to Bai Hua in the previous life."


    With just this one sentence, Chu Yan''s complexion turned pale as paper!

 CH 27.1

    Cut-off Painstaking Care (part 1)


    It was clearly just a very light sigh, not even half a bit of a sharp blame.


    But Chu Yan suddenly opened his eyes wide in panic, as if several sizzling soldering irons hit his heart one after another, it was so painful that he wished he could just pass out.


    However, there were bursts of chills in his bones, almost making him numb. As soon as his legs softened, Chu Yan staggered a few steps back, his five fingers tremblingly clasped on the table beside him, and his whole body was on the verge of toppling over.


    "You¡­¡­"


    What did he say? What did Ah Ren say?


    In the vast white trance, the person spoke softly again and asked, "The meaning of the Master, is it to let Mo Ren enter the back room as a pet?"


    The night was gentle, the candles were luxuriant, and Mo Ren remained kneeling in front of him. The guard''s good-looking, fair complexion face had a vague expression, and his eyes seemed to hold a pool of dark water.


    Flowing inside, is it his irreparable fruit of evil?


    Chu Yan almost relied on the support of the table to keep his body from slipping down. His lips trembled violently, and he could only squeeze out a word that was like a groan, "No..."


    He just felt that his mind was in a mess. How could Ah Ren think like this? How could I push Ah Ren to the point where he would think like this?


    Mo Ren raised his head hesitantly, and called softly, "Master?"


    Still those clear and cold eyes reflected everything clearly.


    Chu Yan barely stood still, and took a few steps forward in a numb manner. He didn''t know whether it was anger or pain, but his voice was trembling a little, "You are forcing this Master."


    He actually laughed hoarsely, jerked his five fingers violently, and clenched tightly the left side of his robe. "... Ah Ren, talking like this, do you really want this Master to cut out his heart and show it to you? Hm?¡±


    Mo Ren was suddenly startled, "This subordinate...!"


    These words almost stabbed him into confusion in an instant, he hastily lowered his head and pleaded guilty. "Master,. cease your anger, this subordinate dares not!"


    As the guard spoke, he felt even more regretful in his heart, and finally reflected that what he said just now was truly inappropriate. No matter what his master did, it was not his turn to have the right to speak up, then he said, "It was Mo Ren who made a slip of the tongue, Master please bestow punishment."


    "Punishment? Good, punishment..."


    Chu Yan narrowed his eyes and let out a miserable smile, which was somewhat eerie. He suddenly closed his eyes and took a light breath, then said, "Very well, this Master will help you. Stand up and draw your sword."


    ...draw the sword?


    The moment Mo Ren heard Chu Yan''s words, he obeyed instinctively. He had already put his hand on the black scabbard, but he couldn''t help but pause for a moment.


    "......" With his finger on the cold sword hilt, he raised his eyes silently and looked at Chu Yan with complicated emotions.


    Chu Yan slammed his palm on the table, and said angrily, "What, you know how to disobey now? This Master orders you to draw your sword!"


    "...this subordinate dares not," Mo Ren pursed his lips, he got up slowly, took the sword from his waist, and respectfully held it horizontally in front of Chu Yan, "Mo Ren obeys the orders."


    Then there was a soft clang.


    The pale and thin palm slowly pulled out the three-foot ink blade, revealing the sword body as thin as a cicada''s wing and as dark as the night.


    Chu Yan stared coldly at the long sword full of strange beauty and danger, and there seemed to be rolling waves hidden in his eyes. He stretched out a hand to cover Mo Ren''s hand holding the hilt of the sword, and his knuckles suddenly tightened to the limit!


    "Mm..." The severe pain from his right hand made Mo Ren''s face turn pale, and he almost thought that Chu Yan was going to crush the bones of his hand, but his master''s strength was very well controlled, not only did it hurt bones and muscles, but it also made it difficult for those who had tasted the pain to be unable to break free.


    Chu Yan maintained this posture and walked forward step by step, forcing Mo Ren to back up all the time. He didn''t stop until Mo Ren''s back hit the wall, and then reached out to clasp the pulse gate of Mo Ren''s left hand. (TL: location in the wrist for feeling the pulse)


    Mo Ren remained indifferent to this, as if his hands were not his own, and his own life was not his own.


    He kept his expression restrained all the time, his eyes fixed on the sword, speculating where it would slash him in a while.


    He was not afraid.


    He''s made so many big mistakes these days and deserved to be punished.


    He was just a little tired and sad. It wasn''t because Chu Yan wanted to punish him, but because of Chu Yan''s completely defensive posture.


    The wall behind was too cold, and the coolness spread to the skin through the clothes. In fact, why bother? Could it be that the Master doesn''t know that as long as the punishment was ordered by Chu Yan himself, Mo Ren will never hide?


    Even in his previous life, when the Master abolished his dantian with a sword for Bai Hua''s sake, he didn''t say a word.


    Even if he is not a well-behaved guard and a docile pet, isn''t he still a cold iron that will be stepped on regardless?


    Suddenly, he heard his master laugh again.


    But he could tell, that it was a very sad laugh.


    Chu Yan said softly, "Ah Ren, don''t blame this Master."

 CH 27.2

    Cut-off Painstaking Care (part 2)


    Mo Ren was slightly stunned, then his master muttered something close to him, with a gentle tone, "This man, once he starts being foolish, he really won''t listen to persuasion...this Master used to be this way, now, you this stubborn person, is like this also..."


    Chu Yan closed his eyes, gnashed his molars, and his heart felt like it was cut by a knife, but he still said softly with difficulty, "At that time you begged this Master to believe in you like that, but this Master didn''t listen. Now the retribution has arrived, and the other way around, as it should be¡ª"


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Yan twisted his wrist. In an instant, the sharp sword edge of "Mo" burst into a threatening cold light, and it was already pointing directly at his own chest!


    Without the slightest hesitation, and without giving the owner of the sword any time to react, Chu Yan resolutely and almost madly collided towards the tip of the sword.


    Time seemed to be frozen at this moment, and in the blink of an eye, Chu Yan clearly saw a look of extreme horror suddenly appearing on Mo Ren''s handsome face, and the hand under his control had bulging veins, violently bursting out a fierce force of resistance.


    He actually tasted a hint of anger-like pleasure.


    ...Who told you not to believe?


    Isn''t it because you are afraid of this Master''s shame, that the kindness that this Master treats you will be exhausted one day?


    If this Master died here at this moment, can it be said that he will never waver in this life?


    The cold iron object pierced the skin, bringing scalding pain, and the sword body penetrated deep into the flesh and blood, and accurately moved towards the beating heart cavity in a slowed down time.


    Later, when Chu Yan recalled this moment, he may have really had the idea of not wanting to die.


    "Master!!" The shrill cry resounded, and Mo Ren''s expression turned pale. He struggled desperately, but his left hand¡¯s pulse gate was pinned and he couldn''t move. There was a wall behind him, and there was no way out. If he fought hard, how would he resist Chu Yan?


    No matter how hard he fought, he couldn''t stop ¡°Mo¡± from going deeper and deeper.


    Chu Yan''s face was distorted by the pain, flames danced in his eyes like crazy, and a low growl came out from his pale lips. "Don¡¯t you know...this Master can also give up his life for you! Don¡¯t you know!?¡±


    "Master¡­.Master don''t!!" Chu Yan''s blood splashed onto Mo Ren''s face, it was warm, which made his pupils suddenly shrank in fear.


    He had always been skilled in the technique of killing people with a clean and sharp blow, therefore how could he not know that this sword was aimed directly at the heart!


    What Chu Yan just said was not a joke. He used a hundred percent of his strength without any reservation in his hand, all relying on Mo Ren to pull tightly. At this moment, if Mo Ren had even a moment of powerlessness, Chu Yan would really be able to cut his own heart out!


    "You come and kill me, you should come and kill me!!"


    Chu Yan was panting heavily in severe pain, his expression tinged with madness, "You, come and see! Come and see if this Master''s heart is still red or hot!!"


    Blood stains spread quickly on Chu Yan''s lapel, and Mo Ren was already frightened to the point where his three souls and seven souls were about to fly away, "No, no, this subordinate admits his mistake! Master! Mo Ren is guilty, this subordinate deserves death for his crime! This subordinate is begging you, please let go first¡ª"


    "Not even willing to look..."


    Chu Yan suddenly choked up, "Ah Ren, you¡¯re not even willing to look..."


    His eyes were red, and he stared at Mo Ren that was close at hand paranoidly, and suddenly let out a low growl like a trapped animal from his throat, " ¨Cthen what''s the use of this Master being reborn!! What''s the use of it!?"


    Mo Ren was shaking, his right hand seemed to be not his own, his mind was covered in a vast expanse of snow, and he couldn''t tell what night it was.


    Only that sword, that pitch-black sword that shuttled back and forth between past and present, piercing a beating heart.


    Why is it not red, why is it not hot.


    The red blood that splashed on his hands, face, and body, that burned him to the point of collapse, and made him feel helpless¡ª¡ª


    He could see clearly that it was Chu Yan''s blood!


    Killing the Master, is he going to be forced to kill the Master tonight? Why did he and the Master come to such a point...


    The bright one is the golden sun when we met for the first time in the summer, the pale one is the heavy snow that caught our eyes when we died in the previous life, the murky one is the night, the jumping one is the candlelight, and the cut out heart is the blood.


    All the thick colors finally mixed together, Mo Ren sank in the deepest place and felt suffocated, then his consciousness gradually became blurred.


    In the end, he only heard a piercing "zheng" sword sound, which made his eardrums awfully painful.


    The pitch-black sword cut across the pitch-black night, splashing blood everywhere.


    ¡°Mo¡± had been deeply inserted into the beam, and the blood flowed down from the sword in streams, dripping into a small puddle.


    ".....!"


    Mo Ren almost lost all strength, his legs went limp, and his back slid along the wall and sat on the ground. His face was bloodless, his teeth were constantly trembling, and his hands were shaking, partly because of the excessive force just now, and partly because of fear.


    Panting, he looked up and saw the blood-stained sword embedded in the beam. He couldn''t believe it, he could actually forcefully flung the sword away even under his master''s hand...

 CH 28.1

    Treating Affection (part 1)


    Silence returned to the room. For a moment, the only sound left in the small room was the staggered gasping of two people.


    After a while, Chu Yan finally calmed down slowly.


    He calmed down his restless internal breathing, his bloodshot eyes had also faded, and returned to its pure brightness. Only then did he feel the pain in his chest belatedly.


    The sharp blade pierced into the flesh and blood, how could it be a joke. The wet, dark and frightening blood on the left chest was still spreading rapidly, Chu Yan gritted his teeth and raised his hand to tap on several large acupuncture points on his chest. When his hand fell, his fingers were already stained red.


    "......" Chu Yan stared dizzily at the blood on his fingertips, and smiled wryly. The majestic Jiuzhong Palace Master, unexpectedly, would completely lose all reason because of one of his own guards one day, and be desperate. Really, he lost all face.


    Fortunately, it was only a flesh injury, and did not damage any major blood vessels. The palace master had deep internal energy, and the bleeding almost stopped completely in a short time.


    ... If it weren¡¯t for Mo Ren¡¯s sudden outburst at the last moment and sent the long sword flying, the wound would have been more than that.


    Chu Yan looked at Mo Ren leaning against the corner of the wall. From here, he could only see black hair wet with cold sweat and heaving shoulders that accompanied every breathing.


    At this moment, he felt a little regretful. He really lost control of his emotions just now, and he actually threatened him with his own life like that. With Ah Ren''s temperament...this time, I''m afraid he was really frightened.


    He couldn¡¯t help but frown slightly. Chu Yan took a step closer, endured the pain and lowered his body, then patted Mo Ren''s shoulder reassuringly. "...Ah Ren, it''s okay, this Master simply lost composure just now."


    "....." Mo Ren seemed to have not regained his senses yet. Looking up at Chu Yan, his gaze was unfocused. Even so, he still stretched out his trembling hand with difficulty, trying to lift Chu Yan''s lapel.


    "Wait." Chu Yan''s expression changed, "Your hand...!"


    He grabbed Mo Ren¡¯s hand and pulled it to his eyes. As expected, those pale and bony hands had already left large purple bruises from the struggle and tossing just now, which was a ghastly sight.


    Chu Yan''s eyebrows couldn''t help but twitch violently, it was so severe...I hurt him again.


    "This Master..." Chu Yan didn''t know what to say for a moment, and coughed a little uncomfortably, "You..."


    He originally wanted to ask, ¡®do you feel any pain¡¯, but before he could say it, he thought it was extremely stupid - it''s all like this, how can it not hurt?


    The palace master was still racking his brains on how to speak, but Mo Ren had already pushed away Chu Yan''s hand, expressionless, and went to remove his blood-stained robe without saying a word, with his thin trembling fingertips.


    When the wound was exposed, he took a breath as if he was shocked, and stared blankly, with an obvious heartache expression on his face. Suddenly, his upper body shook weakly, and he was about to fall backward.


    "Ah Ren!" Chu Yan was startled, and hurriedly supported him, knowing that it was caused by loss of strength. He carefully pulled Mo Ren onto his uninjured right shoulder, only to find that the guard''s body was almost drenched in cold sweat.


    Chu Yan''s heart suddenly softened into a cotton ball, gently following along Mo Ren''s spine, he urged him to rotate his internal breathing, while whispering, "That¡¯s it, that¡¯s it, don''t be afraid...this Master is no good, this Master is no good."


    Mo Ren was paralyzed in Chu Yan''s arms, unable to lift any strength as if his limbs were worn out. His weak voice also appeared particularly dull. "...Please apply medicine Master."


    "It¡¯s less than an inch wound, the bleeding has stopped, what''s the point?" Chu Yan was a little uncomfortable, averted his gaze and said, "This Master will deal with it later, you...don''t go back to your room tonight, sleep here."


    "......Master." Mo Ren slowed down a bit, barely sitting up from Chu Yan''s body, still hanging his head, but gently pushed away Chu Yan''s hand that was sticking to his back. "Please apply medicine Master."


    "As this Master said, after you go to sleep..."


    "¡ªPlease apply medicine Master."


    ...Chu Yan suddenly felt that Ah Ren must have been angry. Although this person still had such a respectful and submissive tone, Chu Yan just simply felt that he was angry.


    He even felt that if Mo Ren still had the strength now, he would definitely want to slap him.


    "...Okay, this Master will apply medicine," Palace Master Chu surrendered. He stood up helplessly and pressed his chest, knowing that if he didn''t follow suit, with Mo Ren''s temperament, he¡¯d be completely capable of spending the whole night with him with this sentence. "This Master will listen to Ah Ren."


    Chu Yan dawdled in the shelf where one¡¯s belongings were placed inside the room. Medicine, medicine, medicine...


    Where is the medicine stored??


    "....." The Jiuzhong Palace Master, who was used to being served, became more and more at a loss as he groped through the pile of luggage. He could only move his right hand, and he was rambling for a long time, becoming more and more irritable.


    Not to mention that Mo Ren''s gaze from the corner was still fixed on his back, he felt as if there were thorns stuck on his back...


    Mo Ren cleared his hoarse throat with a light cough, and said in a low voice, "Master, look to your left."


    Chu Yan embarrassedly groped to the left, but still couldn''t find it.


    Mo Ren: "Probe further."


    Chu Yan stretched out his hand again, and touched a few cold and greasy small porcelain bottles, as well as bandages to wrap around wounds.


    Mo Ren reminded, "The white porcelain with green plug is the gold sore medicine. Please apply this medicine Master." (TL: medicine for knife wounds)


    "¡­¡­okay."


    ****


    The candles inside the room were peaceful and gentle again.


    Chu Yan untied his clothes one by one and it slid down to his waist, revealing his strong and healthy chest. He was applying cold ointment to the wound, and when he glanced back by chance, he saw that Mo Ren was still looking at him absent-mindedly.


    This person has always been as calm and tough as a sword, it is really rare to see such a lost look on him.


    Chu Yan sighed softly, and said in a soft voice, "Look at you, saying what kind of sword to be, how can you learn the seven emotions and six desires of people now, stressing the heart like this, hm?"


    Mo Ren''s eyelids trembled violently, he lowered his head suddenly, and remained silent.


    At this moment, he had eased down a bit, he stood up with difficulty leaning on the wall, took two steps toward Chu Yan¡­ and knelt down.


    He bowed his head deeply, touching his forehead to the ground, "...Mo Ren committed a grave crime."

 CH 28.2

    Treating Affection (part 2)


    The black hair stretched on the ground in a startling manner, like long thin branches in winter.


    "What''s your crime?"


    "This subordinate doesn''t know what is good or bad, forcing the Master..."


    Boom!


    Before he finished speaking, Chu Yan first slapped the table.


    The movement involved the wound, and the pain made his face turn three points pale, but the dark fire between his brows was even worse.


    Mo Ren said in shock, "This subordinate made an indiscreet remark, begging the Master to cherish himself!"


    Chu Yan looked at him sideways with deep eyebrows, and said word by word, "Why, then this Master took the sword in vain?"


    Mo Ren stared blankly at Chu Yan''s handsome but bloodless cheeks under the candlelight, his breathing relaxed and tightened again. He almost gritted his teeth, and choked with difficulty, "You, why do you...not cherish yourself..."


    "Cherish myself?...Ah Ren, this Master cherishes himself much more than you." Chu Yan wrapped the bandage around the wound, bowed his head, bit one end with his teeth, pulled it over and tied it tightly.


    Then Chu Yan put on his robe and sat down in front of Mo Ren, "Hand."


    Mo Ren was startled, Chu Yan had already cupped his hands, and carefully rubbed the blood away with the medicine.


    "Master, please allow this subordinate to do it on his own..." Mo Ren could not ask Chu Yan to take care of his wounds. He rushed to grab the ointment, but when he stretched his hand halfway, he paused suddenly, and then retracted it back.


    Chu Yan was both angry and funny, "Why, are you afraid that this Master will be unhappy and hurt himself again?"


    "How can this subordinate not be afraid of the Master acting like that?"


    Mo Ren pursed his lips and turned his eyes to the side. After a while, he closed his eyes and said softly, "It''s this subordinate...who underestimated the Master''s will. But you also can''t...!"


    He wanted to vent but stopped again, his throat felt stuffy for a while, but it turned into a sigh, "From now on, what the Master wants Ah Ren to do, you can¡­..just order it directly. Ah Ren will dare not refuse to listen."


    Chu Yan fiddled with Mo Ren''s hand with his eyebrows lowered, and said calmly, "That''s wrong, Ah Ren. This Master just scared you like that, not trying to force you. Whether you like to hold the sword for this Master, or whether to stand behind this Master, as long as you''re happy. This Master thought about it¡­..it will all be up to you."


    Mo Ren was slightly puzzled.


    Chu Yan smiled bitterly, "But there''s only one thing, this Master will never let go¡­..this Master should have told you well, but you didn''t believe it."


    He stood up, and with a tap of his foot, he took Mo Ren''s long sword off the beam.


    There came a soft sound. Chu Yan put "Mo" beside the guard, and said solemnly, "You were reborn, and you could have left, but you didn''t. Inside the Jiuzhong Palace, when you woke up, this Master confessed, drove you away yet you still did not leave. That sword just now, even if struggling to death, you wouldn¡¯t let it pierce this Master... Ah Ren, you insist on staying by this Master¡¯s side.¡±


    Mo Ren responded obediently, "Yes. It is this subordinate who insists on following the Master."


    Chu Yan lowered his face sharply and looked at the scabbard of the long sword with his fingers firmly and said, " But this Master refuses to believe that he can keep you by his side forever! This Master  has treated you without emotion, you¡ª"


    The more the palace master spoke, the more he became furious and his sculpted eyebrows became twisted, hating iron for not becoming steel and said, "¡ª¡ªdo you still call this Master a human being!?" (TL: dissatisfied with the expected person who is not up to date and does not make progress, and eagerly hopes that he will get better)


    Mo Ren was speechless. "......."


    "You are afraid that this Master¡¯s friendly sentiments with you will be exhausted, this evening, this Master proved his heart to you, this Master¡¯s life is yours¡­..You can refrain from it, but even if you still don''t believe it, it¡¯s okay¡­..this Master is only begging you, don''t end up torturing yourself in the end."


    "...Master." Mo Ren''s eyes were shaken by the shock, and he stared absently at the pitch-black long sword placed by his side, then followed the hand holding the sword upwards, and returned to Chu Yan''s face again.


    That''s right... He obviously loved peeping at his handsome and flamboyant little master since the first time he saw him when he was young.


    Since when did he get used to bowing his head and no longer be daring?


    "This Master," Chu Yan''s voice was sonorous, and his eyes were helpless but warm. He slowly clasped the guard''s cool hands, "This Master is here."


    "Ah Ren, don''t force yourself to be so tired anymore¡­.this Master will love you dearly forever."


    ".....!" Mo Ren trembled slightly. Although he tried his best to endure it, the corners of his eyes still suddenly turned moist with a hint of redness.


    Thoughts were churning like waves, and many things similar to memories became fragments, spinning up, and then sinking.


    These words, he vaguely felt as if he had waited for a long time, a long time, so long that his whole life had passed.


    The eye sockets became more and more sour, and his vision suddenly blurred. Mo Ren suddenly panicked, but his hand was still held by Chu Yan...


    When at a loss, a great mistake would be made in a moment of weakness. The guard in black suddenly leaned forward¡­¡­..and buried his face on Chu Yan''s shoulder in a rebellious manner.


    Chu Yan didn''t expect that, he was actually taken aback by Mo Ren''s sudden boldness, but he suddenly understood what was going on. He helplessly rubbed the guard''s bundle of hair, bent his lips and smiled.


    ¡ª¡ªLater, Chu Yan often teased him about this, saying that Ah Ren could be so charming and cute even when he was being coquettish. In fact, the two of them had a tacit understanding, but they just didn''t say anything.


    ¡ª¡ªWhere is the coquettishness? It''s just that Mo Ren accidentally shed tears and didn''t want the Master to see it.

 CH 29.1

    Lip Kiss (part 1)


    After these two people tossed back and forth, this noisy night was unexpectedly almost over.


    Mo Ren was aware that he had lost his composure and was about to retire, but Chu Yan was unwilling. With the idea of regulating the personal guard¡¯s daily routine, he pushed Mo Ren to the inner side of the bed half forcefully and half coaxingly, ordered him to sleep with his eyes closed, and laid on the outer side beside him.


    He thought it would be good to just close his eyes for a while, but he fell asleep before he knew it.


    When he woke up again, dawn had just arrived on the horizon.


    It was summer at present, night went by quickly and dawn came early. At this time, there were not many guests on the road, and the shops were not open yet, thus it was especially quiet at this moment.


    There was a faint layer of fog in the streets and alleys, and the thin and long trees on both sides cast faint shadows from below, stretching out. From time to time, there would be three or two birds chirping in the treetops.


    In the inn room, Mo Ren was now in a shallow sleep.


    He had slept peacefully. He was pulled into Chu Yan''s arms an hour ago, and he was still nestling on Chu Yan''s chest obediently until morning came.


    When sleeping, his brows and eyes softened, which was rare, and most of the coldness that enveloped his body disappeared like melted snow and ice, he looked very obedient.


    When Chu Yan opened his eyes, the first thing he saw was the person next to his pillow that was much softer than usual.


    Mo Ren was so close to him, every inch of his pale side profile could be clearly seen.


    Chu Yan stared at the guard for a long time with the laziness after waking up, folded his arms, and hugged him tighter.


    The palace master thought to himself: Very well-behaved.


    Especially those two lips, it finally no longer spits out those calm words of following the rules, and no longer tensing in fear.


    After watching it for a long time, Chu Yan became inexplicably dizzy, his heart itched and heated up again, as if a cat''s paw was scratching it.


    Chu Yan thought at a loss: What¡¯s wrong with him?


    Could it be because of blood loss last night?


    Before he had time to figure out the meaning of this feeling, taking advantage of this fleeting confusion, Chu Yan leaned over and wiped the corner of Mo Ren''s lips like a dragonfly skimming over water. (TL: a superficial touch.)


    Mo Ren''s eyelashes moved, and then it quieted again, not waking up.


    This was not considered a kiss, a kiss was different from a touch. Chu Yan slowly raised his head, his gaze fixed on Mo Ren''s face, and did not leave for a long time.


    In the refreshing morning sun, time also seemed to be unable to bear the passage of time.


    After a few breaths, Chu Yan raised his hand and gently rubbed it against his thin lips.


    How could I...


    He frowned his slender eyebrows in confusion, as he was reminiscing about the ¡®demons and gods at work circumstances¡¯ of that moment. (TL: unexplained happenings; unexplained event crying out for a supernatural explanation, curious coincidence)


    Just now, were those¡­..Ah Ren''s lips?


    It''s not like those tempting fragrance of glutinous rice of beautiful pets, nor did it have an unknown sweet and greasy taste, nor such a thing as wanting to hook someone up for a kiss at any time with a cute pout and silly appearance.


    To be honest, the difference between words like "temptation" and "flattering the master" was far more than a million miles away. Not attractive, not stunning, not even a response, and could only be called boring.


    But the intriguing thing was, he¡­..for some reason, he felt that this gentle charm made his whole body tingled like being electrocuted.


    Seeing the entangled blue and black locks of the two people on the pillow, the word "hair knot" involuntarily appeared in his mind. (TL: In marriage custom; a ceremony that symbolizes the union of husband and wife. When a husband and wife get married, each takes a piece of hair from his head and makes a knot, and the man and woman become husband and wife.)


    Hair knot as the deed, to keep loving each other.


    If Ah Ren could lie in his arms like this every day, everyday would be such an intimate gesture.


    You can touch if you want to touch, you can hug if you want to, and even more intimate things...


    Chu Yan felt a sultry flame rushing up in his heart, he couldn''t help but close his eyes, and in a posture of half lying on Mo Ren, he lowered his head and covered the same place again.


    It''s just that this time it was a little more presumptuous. At first, he grinded a little finely, but was still not satisfied, and then tentatively opened his mouth a little, sucked the lower lip of the person in his arms, and licked with its tongue.


    Oh, it''s cool and...soft...


    The corners of Chu Yan''s eyes and brows were full of satisfaction. If the lingering love with Bai Hua tasted like a high-grade rose cake turning into a bowl of crispy sweetness, then the breath of the Mo Ren at this moment was simply a cup of bitter tea.


    However, even though it was obviously very cold, thin and tedious, it could actually make him toss and turn, and be unable to stop even if wanting to.


    Be unable to stop even if wanting to¡­¡­


    It turns out that Ah Ren''s taste is actually "be unable to stop even if wanting to"?


    Perhaps it was because of a guilty conscience, Chu Yan, who had tasted the fruit, didn''t dare to stay for too long, and reluctantly left those cool jade-like lips. He stretched out his hand and gently wiped the place where he tasted it just now, as if reluctant to part with it, and seemed like¡­¡­the terrible eradication of corpses and erasing traces. (TL: Refers to the elimination of evidence)


    Withdrawing his hand, Chu Yan''s eyes slid over Mo Ren''s white neck, Adam''s apple, and to the collarbone that was half hidden in his innergarment¡­


    Mo Ren''s stature was already thin, and coupled with his slender bones from practicing martial arts since childhood, his protruding collarbone was particularly delicate and beautiful. Chu Yan remembered, this place was damaged by scars and completely lost all beauty, but fortunately it was still so clean and beautiful at present.


    Chu Yan moved his index finger to that position, almost intoxicated, stroked the place with hideous scars in his memory very carefully, and muttered a few affectionate whispers of ¡°Ah Ren¡±.


    Thinking about that, if it was a "married couple" relationship, such skin wandering and lingering would be a common occurrence. He gasped unconsciously and quickly, with a scorching temperature.

 CH 29.2

    Lip Kiss (part 2)


    "Hm¡­¡­"


    The person who fell asleep frowned sideways, his eyelashes trembled, and let out a very thin moan.


    "!" Chu Yan suddenly sobered and woke up with a  start. He pulled back abruptly, staring at the person on the bed with an unnaturally stiff face.


    What happened to myself just now!


    He¡­..actually, towards Ah Ren felt desire...! ?


    It even got to the point where it was almost impossible to control.


    "...Bastard." Chu Yan remained silent for a long while with a cold face, feeling the unabated heat in his body, and suddenly cursed in a low, almost inaudible voice.


    The Jiuzhong Palace Master was never someone who treated himself unfairly. Before Chu Yan met Bai Hua, he had been devoting all his energy to the way of martial arts, even after he fell in love with Bai Hua, he didn''t indulge too much in love¡ª¡ª


    But in the same way, he didn''t suppress his desires like an ascetic. Chu Yan acted casually, and no one could make him feel wronged and to forbear. But only this person...he couldn''t, didn''t want to, and wouldn¡¯t dare to mess around again.


    ¡ª¡ª"The meaning of the Master is for Mo Ren to enter the back room as a pet?"


    The words Mo Ren asked last night were still lingering in his ears, and those calm eyes seemed to be in front of him.


    By now, no matter how slow and incomprehensible he was, he should understand exactly what his feelings for Mo Ren were.


    But Ah Ren should not be willing.


    Since that''s the case, how could he have the heart to force him to lie down.


    "..." Chu Yan got up with his clothes on, and retreated quietly. When he closed the door, he realized that this seemed to be his own room.


    When he was standing facing the wooden door, he never imagined that he would have such a ridiculous day to suffer from emotional matters like a girl.


    Mo Ren''s cool voice sounded in his ears again: "These kinds of words...you have also said it in the previous life to Bai Hua and this subordinate has heard of it."


    The palm fell on the wooden door, and a self-deprecating sneer slowly climbed to the corner of his mouth.


    Retribution, it''s all retribution...!


    Once a young man indulged in frenzy, he would squander his precious things early on. After going around for a while and coming back, only now did he find his true sweetheart, excitedly wanting to turn back, yet only to find that he was only left with a piece of litter.


    ¡ª¡ªHe was destined to not be able to give Ah Ren a complete love, he gave all his affection to that spy Bai Hua, and even sent it out right in front of Mo Ren¡¯s eyes.


    So be it.


    It''s the bitter fruit I planted in my previous life, thus I have nothing to complain about.


    Chu Yan turned around and walked away.


    ****


    Just a few breaths after Chu Yan left, the person on the bed inside the room opened their eyes.


    Chu Yan didn''t know, but the first time he touched him secretly, Mo Ren woke up.


    The breeze blew through the window lattice, it was already broad daylight, and gradually there were voices outside. Mo Ren sat up slowly, long hair scattered on the guard''s thin shoulders. The pale young man touched his lips, a little dazed.


    Actually, he shouldn''t be so calm.


    Logically speaking, the moment he discovered his master''s affection for him, he should be either terrified, ashamed, or at a loss...Anyway, he shouldn''t be sitting motionless by the bedside with such an indifferent face.


    However, contrary to expectations, there was a different kind of aggrieved feeling that overwhelmed the sum of all these "supposed" emotions.


    ...Sneaking a kiss on a man who was born as a secret guard in an upright manner and believing that he would not wake up - the wise and mighty Master must have made a mistake.


    Not to mention the rubbing and licking afterwards¡­..the children trained in the Dark Hall of the Jiuzhong Place are all more sensitive than ordinary people, and they especially avoid external contact. God knows how much perseverance he had just to endure to the end.


    The pulse on his neck was being touched around, and he had to pretend to be asleep so as not to show any clues, it was killing him!


    Guard Mo was a little depressed, and thought to himself very unhappily: So... in the Master''s heart, his martial arts can be easily bullied? And vigilance is so poor?


    He also thought about the time when he was just reborn, it was also the morning when he woke up from the same bed with his master. His master tapped his sleep acupoint¡ªbut forgot to use internal strength.


    He couldn''t help laughing again, thinking to himself how could his master be so stupid one after another.


    A few crisp bird chirps outside the window were blown in by the wind, which made people feel refreshed.


    Mo Ren covered his lips with his fist, sat on the edge of the bed and laughed in a muffled way for a few times before realizing that blasphemy against one¡¯s master was a serious crime and should be severely punished. But it should be really impossible to plead guilty for this...


    Mo Ren felt a little troubled, and at the end made up his mind, thinking that his master had secretly kissed him for so long anyway, thus he snickered at him twice¡­..This, should it be simply settled like this?

 CH 30.1

    Intentional Correction (part 1)


    When Mo Ren walked down the spiral wooden stairs step by step, Chu Yan was sitting by the window with his back to him, absently playing with the jade-inlaid folding fan.


    Seeing the guard coming downstairs, the palace master closed the folding fan in his hand, knocked it on his palm, and raised his eyes as if nothing had happened, "Did Ah Ren rest well last night?"


    The light of dawn fell into his phoenix eyes as he moved, and dyed the deep black eyes into a piece of golden amber.


    ...If it was the usual, Mo Ren would definitely admire the celestial figure of his master in his heart.


    But after what happened early in the morning, now he just wanted to laugh.


    But Mo Ren was also a person who could endure and pretend, he said solemnly, "This subordinate has rested very well."


    "Hm, that''s good." The guilty conscience Chu Yan breathed a sigh of relief in the bottom of his heart, and beckoned, "Come and sit down. This Master has ordered breakfast, and it will be delivered soon."


    At this moment, many guests have already walked out scattered in the lobby of the inn. Mo Ren passed through several people and stood behind Chu Yan.


    He just wanted to ask his master about his chest injury last night, and may want to call a doctor to take a look at it...but he didn''t know if it was an illusion, however, he felt that his master¡¯s body was slightly tense.


    Even Chu Yan''s ears were slightly red, and he kept knocking the handle of the fan with his index finger, turned his face away unnaturally and said, "Cough...this Master just sent Ying Feng back to the palace, and asked him to bring this Master¡¯s order to send Ying Dian over and to also send a letter to Bai Hua. Calculating the distance, it should arrive in three or two days. So these days..."


    The palace master paused, quickly clenched his fists to cover his lips and coughed, and said awkwardly, "You, do you have any places you want to visit?"


    Mo Ren froze in shock.


    Chu Yan hurriedly said again, "This Master¡ªthis Master has no other meaning."


    Alarm bells in guard Mo''s heart suddenly rang, and he belatedly remembered the kiss in the morning.


    He bowed his head cautiously, and tentatively said, "This subordinate has not held a sword for a long time, and his martial arts skills are rusty. At this moment, being confronted with a formidable enemy...he doesn''t dare to slack off."


    Chu Yan didn''t know whether to laugh or cry. "Haven''t held a sword for a long time? How, wasn''t it you who beat the disciples of the Xuyang Sword Sect all over the ground badly? Wasn''t it you who put a sword on someone''s maidservant''s neck in Shuijing Tower when they disagreed?"


    "......"


    The young guard in black dodged his eyes for a moment and pursed his lips, "The swordsmanship of this subordinate is indeed lacking, and those people are just unsightly. But if there is an order from the Master, this subordinate is ought to follow."


    He seemed to be speaking calmly, but his mind had already drifted away. Mo Ren hesitated and thought to himself: What the Master said just now was not asking him to follow, but asking him where he wants to go¡­


    This meaning is very different. The former can be the guard accompanying the master, such as him and the Master; the latter is more like the master coaxing a beautiful little pet concubine, such as the Master and Bai Hua.


    Therefore¡­¡­


    Could it be that the Master really is treating him¡­..?


    Although Mo Ren himself was abstinent, he was still a person who had performed various missions. He didn¡¯t know how many times he had done the act of drawing a sword while hiding in a brothel. He had never eaten pork but had seen pigs run. (TL: often used as a metaphor for people who have not experienced things personally, but have heard of them, seen them, and have a little understanding.)


    At least, he¡¯s not that unaware and that kissing the lips might mean something.


    Chu Yan''s face over there was inexplicably ugly, "This Master doesn¡¯t¡­..forget it."


    The breakfast that was just ordered had been delivered, Chu Yan motioned Mo Ren to sit down, and handed him the chopsticks, "Is the hand injury okay?"


    "This subordinate is fine." Mo Ren thanked him, took the chopsticks with both hands, bowed first and then served Chu Yan a dish.


    Chu Yan frowned even more, and squeezed his wrist with two fingers, "Ah Ren, This Master didn''t call you to bustle about with these. Sit down and eat."


    The atmosphere was quiet for a moment, and the sunlight flickered between the two of them. Then the guard caught sight of his master''s thin lips.


    Mo Ren never thought that a cold and boring personality like himself would make a person enamored, and for that person to actually be his master of peerless charm.


    Even in his dreams, he wouldn''t have the guts to think about such a rebellious thing.


    But it''s still strange... As a bodyguard, he had martial arts and swordsmanship, as well as courage, insight, and unchanging loyalty even in two lifetimes.


    To be a pet, what does the Master see in him?


    Based on his duty of observing etiquette and not vying for favor, or based on his flexible and sturdy body, can he even play tricks?


    In any case, as long as the Master wishes, he should obey. It''s a pity that he doesn''t know anything about pleasing people with his body, and needs to learn urgently.


    Thus when Chu Yan asked where he wanted to go, the first place that popped into his mind was actually Fengyue where male prostitutes were raised¡ª¡ª


    (TL: Fengyue or Fengyue District refers to the area where there are many brothels.)


    Of course, such words were something that one dared not say to his master.


    He could only figure out a way by himself.


    The master and the servant had their own thoughts and finished their breakfast hastily. Chu Yan''s face was still not very good-looking, and he rejected the guard''s suggestion to find a doctor to come take a look, and only said that he wanted to regulate his breathing and nourish his mind before going back to his room.


    Half worried and half at a loss, Mo Ren sent Chu Yan upstairs all the way. After hesitating for a while at the closed door, he then turned and walked away.


    There was no one around. The young man in black leaned on the stairs and sighed softly, rubbing his fingers between his brows.


    He and the Master¡­


    This relationship is becoming more and more complicated and difficult to solve.


    Suddenly footsteps sounded from bottom to top, Ying Yu climbed up the stairs fast, took advantage of the situation and hugged Mo Ren''s arm, while smilingly saying, "Good morning, elder brother!"


    When Mo Ren raised his eyes, he saw that the young man had his hair tied up casually behind his head, dressed in white clothes with tight indigo belts, and exuding a very energetic appearance.


    His eyes sparkled when he looked up at his elder brother, "Elder brother just finished accompanying the Palace Master, and has yet to eat himself. Hehe, Xiao Yu invites you to eat something delicious."


    As he said that, he put his arm around Mo Ren and led the person down. But he didn''t notice that the closed door behind opened silently¡­


    Chu Yan gritted his teeth with a dark face, and watched Ying Yu and Mo Ren go downstairs intimately, and felt that he couldn''t bear it.


    Not far away, Mo Ren lightly patted the boy''s head, "No need, the Master rewarded a meal."


    "Elder brother, what''s wrong with your hand?" Ying Yu suddenly noticed the bruise on Mo Ren''s hand, and was surprised, "You, you did not annoy the Palace Master again, right?"


    Mo Ren thought about last night, and his heart throbbed fiercely, and said in a dejected hoarse voice, "...I made a mistake."


    Ying Yu jumped up and anxiously said, "Ah! Elder brother, this is no good! Didn¡¯t the Palace Master punish you in the Punishment Hall last time? Even Brother Feng and I know about this news."


    "Alas...In the past two years, Sister Qiu Jin and I have been saying over and over again, telling you to learn to restrain your temper and be obedient in front of the Palace Master, you you you, why don''t you listen!"


    Chu Yan listened from a distance. Because of his deep internal strength, he could hear the small voice of the little guardian.


    He clenched his fingers into fists unconsciously. It turns out that Qiu Jin and Ying Yu have already started persuading Mo Ren early on...

 CH 30.2

    Intentional Correction (part 2)


    Mo Ren said, "Don''t be presumptuous. Rarely seeing each other, do you want to be scolded again?"


    Ying Yu frowned and complained, "That again! I know you and the Palace Master have had a good relationship since childhood, but!" His face changed a few times, and he approached and whispered, "But accompanying the Palace Master is like accompanying a tiger, elder brother..."


    "......."


    Mo Ren was slightly stunned. Perhaps he was hit too hard last night. At this moment, a picture involuntarily appeared in the mind of the guard¡ª¡ª


    The big golden fur and black striped tiger was naturally majestic-looking. After a while, he bared his teeth fiercely at him, "You tell me, what exactly do you want? Tell me!?"


    In a moment, he became annoyed again. But instead, he bit his fur fiercely with red eyes, "You come and kill me, you should come and kill me!!"


    The next morning, the big tiger laid on him wagging its tail, while licking his mouth furtively...


    Ying Yu continued to say, "Hey elder brother, don''t misunderstand, Xiao Yu doesn''t mean to say that the Palace Master is not good at all! What I want to say is you! You are too careless..."


    Guard Mo couldn''t hold back anymore, he turned his head and burst into a muffled laugh.


    "........."


    Ying Yu with a heart like dying embers: Alright, big brother is hopeless.


    Chu Yan, who was eavesdropping behind him, was even more lifeless: So when Ah Ren was with others, it turns out that it¡¯s easy to get a laugh from him¡­...!?


    "Forget it, elder brother Mo, let''s not mention this."


    Ying Yu shook his head and sighed. He couldn''t persuade him anymore, thus he simply changed the subject, "A few days ago, when I had several fights with the group of people from Xuyang, my sword was not very good..."


    At this moment, the two of them had already walked to the door of the inn, and Ying Yu patted the long sword on his waist, "Actually, the material of this sword is just average, so I thought I might just take the opportunity to replace it. Elder brother, when you are free, can you help me choose a new sword?"


    This was not a difficult task, and Mo Ren responded smoothly, "Okay, when I ask for leave from the Master..."


    Before he could finished speaking, he sensed a familiar breath.


    Turning around suddenly, he saw Chu Yan standing at the stairs he had just walked down, staring straight at him.


    Mo Ren was startled. "Master."


    Didn''t you say you wanted to regulate breathing and nourish the mind!?


    Ying Yu was also taken aback. He didn''t know if he had heard his rebellious words just now. Cold sweat broke out on his back, and he quickly saluted, "Greetings Palace Master."


    Chu Yan walked up to Mo Ren step by step, and said three words coldly, "Want a leave?"


    The guard opened his mouth, speechless, and belatedly, a bad idea pierced into his mind coldly¡ª¡ª


    Mo Ren''s heart skipped a beat. It was his negligence, if... If the Master really has that kind of thought for him, then what he should observe, is the rules of the people in the back room, not that of a guard.


    Just now he and Ying Yu¡­


    Could it be that the Master is displeased?


    Mo Ren didn''t know how to apologize for a moment, "Ma, Master..."


    Unexpectedly, Chu Yan expressionlessly waved his hand, "This Master grants, go."


    Ying Yu''s face lit up, and he said happily, "Thank you, Palace Master!"


    At this time, Chu Yan and his subordinates hadn''t gotten into such a deadlock yet. Ying Yu was young and talented, and had a straightforward temperament, he was even quite favored by Palace Master Chu.


    Thus occasionally he would dare to playfully smile in front of the Palace Master, but it was absolutely impossible to hug him like he did to Mo Ren.


    But Mo Ren shook his head firmly, "The situation of Changqing City is unknown, and this subordinate dare not leave the Master''s side."


    Chu Yan frowned, "Deaf? This Master ordered you to go."


    Mo Ren turned over and knelt down, and said with a stern look, "Forgive me, Master. This subordinate really can''t go."


    Whether it''s public or private, whether it''s because of Changqing City''s conspiracy, or because of his master¡¯s intentions that he discovered this morning...at this time, here, he couldn¡¯t go out with Ying Yu.


    Chu Yan laughed angrily, "You! Didn''t you want to go out with Ying Yu?"


    Mo Ren''s eyelashes were lowered, and he said in a deep voice, "This subordinate is the Master''s personal bodyguard, thus he should give priority to the Master."


    Ying Yu was stunned at the side. He could tell that although the Palace Master spoke in a bad mood, he was really thinking about big brother Mo to begin with and wanted to let him go out to play.


    At this time, someone with a little understanding would have happily thanked the Palace Master¡¯s great favor.


    Who would have thought that Mo Ren would be so stubborn, and contradict him again and again...


    He looked at Mo Ren and groaned secretly, thinking: big brother, big brother, it''s really no wonder you were thrown into the Punishment Hall. Just with your stubbornness and the character of the Palace Master, can¡¯t he bear to be so angry at you!?


    Sure enough, Palace Master Chu immediately seized and picked up Mo Ren!


    Ying Yu became startled, "Palace Master calm down¡ª"


    But seeing the palace master burning with anger, and the tip of his nose almost sticking to Mo Ren, "Okay... okay, such being the case, if this Master goes out with you guys, will Guard Mo be satisfied!?"


    "......"


    Ying Yu: ?????

 CH 31.1

    Shopping (part 1)


    "Master..." Mo Ren''s eyes widened slightly. He was pulled so close by Chu Yan that he was about to be pressed against his master¡¯s chest. Looking at the palace master who was close at hand, he couldn''t say anything for a moment.


    Poor Ying Yu, standing beside him like a stone sculpture, his mouth was opening and closing, he wanted to persuade him but he didn''t know how to, "Elder, elder brother...Palace Master..."


    Only then did Mo Ren come back to his senses, and said in a low voice, "Master, you can''t, your... injury..."


    He also cared about his master''s face, and he didn''t want to bluntly say in front of Ying Yu such an unthinkable thing like the palace master stabbing himself with a sword.


    Chu Yan''s eyes darkened, and Mo Ren hurriedly lowered his head again and said, "If the Master wants to accompany this subordinate in going out, until the Master recovers from his injuries, this subordinates will listen to the orders."


    Chu Yan twitched his eyebrows. He didn''t know if it was an illusion, but there was a trace of an emotion similar to embarrassment and anger flashing across his face.


    The palace master poked the guard''s chest with his index finger, and said, "This Master wants you and Ying Yu to go out, what does it have to do with you and me!"


    Mo Ren was at a loss, and his eyes were filled with: "?"


    Chu Yan was even more annoyed by the guard''s innocent appearance, and irritatedly said, "What are you doing looking at this Master like this! It''s not a real sword, pretending not to understand people''s words? Could it be that you want to beg this Master to go out and play, hm?"


    Guard Mo was very at a loss, his mind was full of: Why...why is this happening??


    Why on earth did the Master suddenly insist that he and Xiao Yu...go out to play??


    Last night he snatched his saber and made trouble, kissed his lips this morning, and now¡­..Master, what the hell is going on here?


    While he was at a loss, Chu Yan had already dragged the guard out of the inn step by step.


    The sun outside was very good, it could even be said to be a bit harsh, and the brilliant light leaked from the gap between the leaves and branches.


    Under the stunned eyes of the passers-by around, Chu Yan dragged Mo Ren, who was obviously dressed as a servant, to the center of the avenue, waved at Ying Yu, and said in an unquestionable tone, "Take your elder brother and go ahead."


    "Ah yes yes yes, Xiao Yu obeys!" Ying Yu rushed forward fast, signaling Mo Ren with his eyes desperately, and dragged him forward.


    My dear brother, please don''t screw it up yet! You are not afraid of the palace master getting angry, but I am still afraid...


    Mo Ren hesitated to speak, looked back at the Palace Master, and finally stopped looking back anymore.


    This time, the atmosphere of the three, master and servants, became even weirder. Ying Yu walked forward with Mo Ren while being distracted, with Chu Yan following far behind, and soon arrived at the market in Changqing City.


    From a distance, the boiling voices of people rushed straight into the ears:


    "Let''s take a look, top-grade gold sore medicine¡ª"


    "Hey young chivalrous swordsman, look at these new batches of swords..."


    "Bah! You thief and unscrupulous businessman, how dare you cheat people here! Last time you sold to Lao Tzu a fake wine..."


    Most of the people who come and go here were big and tall Jianghu guests with knives and swords, and those who shout and greet were shrewd vendors and hawkers, making a lot of noise.


    Ying Yu took Mo Ren and walked deep, looked around and casually said, "Elder brother, be careful of these people, come this way¡­..You see, this Changqing place is remote, but it is also a gathering place for Jianghu people. These days have been particularly lively. Hmph, our murder case has attracted a lot of people who want to fish in troubled waters."


    Mo Ren couldn''t help but wanted to turn back to find Chu Yan. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but frowned, and patted Ying Yu''s hand, "There are so many people here, be careful. Where do you go to choose a sword?"


    ¡­..Choose early, and go back early. He isn¡¯t rest assured about letting the wounded Master hang around like this at the back.


    Behind, Chu Yan put his hands behind his back with a cool detachment and looked at the two of them side by side.


    He gritted his back teeth, and kept saying to himself: yes, that''s it, this is the best way.


    He knew that he would never be able to repay what he owed Mo Ren in this life, and now he was having random thoughts that he shouldn''t be there. Even if he couldn¡¯t drive away Mo Ren, at least he must¡­


    Let this person live a little bit better.


    And following him, Chu Yan, is definitely not good.


    "....." Chu Yan closed his eyes, feeling the pain of his fingers being pinched by him.


    Anyway... Anyway, Ah Ren followed him, he won¡¯t even smile, won¡¯t even dare to relax, and kneel down and plead guilty every now and then.


    Anyway¡­..he gave his all heart just to be let down, he was the one who was so miserable, and he was the one who didn''t deserve it.


    Chu Yan was accustomed to having high aspirations and being arrogant. He had never tasted of wanting something but failing to get it in his life, nor had he voluntarily given up what he wanted.


    Now for Mo Ren, he...he...


    Chu Yan sighed inwardly, and wearily opened his eyes.


    "Master."


    ¡ª¡ªHe saw Mo Ren standing five steps away from him.


    Chu Yan was stunned. "......"


    "Master," the guard looked more panicked than worried, "Why is your complexion so bad, if the wound hurts..."


    As he spoke, he took another step closer, thus there were only four steps left between the two of them.


    Chu Yan was startled and angry, and stepped back with a wave of his sleeves, "You! Why are you here!"


    Then he said, "This Master said he¡¯s okay, he¡¯s okay!"


    Mo Ren had no choice but to stop. On both sides of them were still bustling with activity bazaars, with people constantly coming and going, but the pair of master and servant remained motionless.


    Mo Ren stood still for a few breaths, and unwillingly wanted to move forward. The line of his lips was stretched into a straight line, almost like an eager little wolf dog wanting to find his master, but was afraid of being beaten thus he dared not go forward.


    "This subordinate is bold, it''s...it¡¯s this subordinate that did something wrong."


    "No." Chu Yan looked away irritably. With Mo Ren like this, he couldn''t bear to hide any longer, thus he waved his hands, "Forget it, you...you come over first."


    Mo Ren heaved a sigh of relief, and quickly walked to Chu Yan''s side as if he had received an amnesty.


    "Where is Ying Yu? You left him behind?"


    Mo Ren turned his head belatedly, Chu Yan followed his gaze, and saw Ying Yu standing not far away with a twitching mouth.


    Mo Ren calmly said, "Master, don''t worry, Xiao Yu is not a child anymore, he can''t get lost."


    Chu Yan said with a cold face, "This Master can¡¯t get lost either, why did you come here in such a panic?"


    Mo Ren remained silent.


    As long as this person didn¡¯t speak, Chu Yan couldn''t do anything about him.


    "Ah Ren," Chu Yan sighed, gently held the guard''s wrist, and rubbed the small piece of skin with his fingertips, "Be obedient, go for a stroll on your own, hm? It''s been a long time since you..."

 CH 31.2

    Shopping (part 2)


    Long time what?


    Mo Ren actually knew what his master meant. He had indeed not walked on the street like a living person for a long time.


    In his previous life, before he died, he worked as a lowly servant in the Side Hall of the Jiuzhong Palace for three full years, living a life of darkness and without light.


    But¡­


    Mo Ren raised his eyes slightly, and he said, "If the Master abandons this subordinate, this subordinate will have nowhere to go. If there is no Master, Mo Ren will be as good as dead."


    Chu Yan''s lips trembled. "You..."


    Mo Ren''s hand unconsciously pressed the hilt of the sword, and said softly, "Master just said to this subordinate last night that he wants to¡­¡­cherish this subordinate for a...lifetime."


    ...He had never said such a pet-like statement, thus it was very awkward saying it.


    Obviously it should be very sweet coquettish words, but his tone was cold and stubborn, as if he was reporting the enemy''s situation.


    Chu Yan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. He pulled the guard into his arms and hugged him tightly.


    Mo Ren slightly trembled. He didn''t move, and he didn''t speak anymore.


    "Forget it, forget it¡­¡­"


    Chu Yan''s eyes were empty, and he said in a babbling way, "...Then, then can this Master accompany you for a stroll?"


    Mo Ren obediently said, "Listen to Master."


    Chu Yan resigned to his fate and led Mo Ren to walk, and the latter obediently followed his master''s steps.


    Chu Yan became enamored and doted on him again, his heart was so soft that he was muddle headed. He forced himself not to make further delusions, and at first there was nothing to say.


    "Ah Ren, what do you want?"


    "Thank you, Master, this subordinate has no shortage of things.¡±


    "Then, do you want to buy some food?"


    "Thank you, Master. Master awarded breakfast this morning, this subordinate is satisfied."


    "Cough, the sword tassels sold at this stall, this Master thinks it is very suitable for Mo¡¯s handle."


    "Thank you, Master. It''s just that Mo is an assassin''s sword. If a sword tassel is hung on it, it may hinder the ambush to kill the enemy."


    ****


    It had to be said that it was really a hopeless conversation.


    With Guard Mo''s unpredictable way of chatting, someone else would have collapsed long ago.


    But Chu Yan actually enjoyed it a lot. It''s been a long time since he had such a chat with Mo Ren. No matter how ruthless the guard''s answer was, the rigid palace master could still enjoy it himself.


    Thus Chu Yan looked for another topic on his own, and said, "Ah Ren, would you like to pick something for this Master?"


    This time, Mo Ren finally no longer said "Thank you Master", but thought for a while. "Yes. What does the Master want?"


    Chu Yan thought to himself: This Master wants you, but this Master can''t afford you.


    But he said, "Any, just to pass the time and nothing else."


    Mo Ren nodded, and actually looked around at the vendors very seriously. After thinking about it, he replied with a straight face, "Master, forgive this subordinate. From the perspective of this subordinate, everything here is just vulgar, not worthy of the Master."


    Chu Yan couldn''t help but laugh, shook his head, then stretched out his finger and touched the guard''s cheek. "Then let''s go take a look again."


    "......" Ying Yu watched helplessly as the palace master led his elder brother over, and walked straight past him while chatting.


    Poor Protector Xiao Yu, the corners of his mouth twitched even more. He even thought desolately: Did the Palace Master intentionally play tricks on him¡­¡­


    "Moreover..." Chu Yan looked at the vendors on both sides, while holding Mo Ren''s wrist, "If you find something you like, just buy it together, you don''t have to ask this Master."


    "Master..." Mo Ren couldn''t describe his mood, and reminded in a low voice, "The money has always been kept by this subordinate."


    Chu Yan: "......"


    Mo Ren paused, and suddenly his eyes showed a guilty expression. "It''s this subordinate who was negligent."


    He took out the money bag and handed it to Chu Yan, and said in a low voice, "If the Master likes something..."


    You can buy it yourself without asking this subordinate for money.


    Chu Yan''s ears turned red in an instant. "......."


    There is no way. As a guard who has served him personally since he was a child, Guard Mo still has a good idea of his master''s ability to take care of himself.


    This, after all, is the person who wanted to take medicine last night but couldn''t even find it anywhere¡­


    If the palace master is asked to bring the money, Mo Ren is really afraid that he will lose it in two days.


    As he walked, he came to a weapon shop. Mo Ren stopped slightly, and his eyes fell on the long swords hanging at the back of the shop.


    Chu Yan understood, and said, "Go."


    Mo Ren slightly bowed his head at Chu Yan, took two steps back and called behind, "Xiao Yu, come here and pick a sword."


    Ying Yu almost burst into tears.


    Elder brother, it turns out that you haven''t forgotten me yet!


    Mo Ren said lightly, "Hurry up. Do not keep the palace master waiting for a long time." Then he turned and entered the shop.


    The shop owner was fanning using his cattail fan in boredom, and warmly greeted the guests when he saw them. Take a weapon and boast in the most fantastic terms, like it was a divine weapon.


    Mo Ren didn''t listen to the boss''s nonsense, and directly took the sword from his hand, poured his internal force into his knuckles, and tapped lightly to listen to the sound.


    After trying a few swords like this, he swung a long sword with a dark blue scabbard into Ying Yu''s arms, and motioned, "Try and feel."


    The boss''s eyes lit up, and he clicked his tongue, "Ah, expert..."


    Chu Yan watched from not far away, and couldn''t help but smile.


    Suddenly, he heard a shop nearby yelling, "Southern border Love Poison Gu and Five Poison Wine! A rare and wondrous item in the Central Plains, don¡¯t miss when you pass by and have a look!"


    The shop stood in the shadows, it looked ordinary from the outside, and there were very few customers. Chu Yan''s heartstrings twitched slightly, and he frowned.


    Speaking of which, the Changqing City was already at the border of the Central Plains¡¯ Wulin. Going south after crossing Changqing was the southern border area.


    Southern border...


    He recalled the group of people that Bai Hua brought with him when he rebelled against the palace. They were dressed in strange costumes and were extremely good at using poison. Qiu Jin¡¯s life was cut off by the strange poison, and was unable to reverse the crisis situation.


    Chu Yan glanced at the opposite side again. Ying Yu was trying out his sword, and it looked like it would take some more time.


    He walked into that shop alone, and said, "You have southern border poison?"